Author: admin

  • Futa Naked In School 01 – Futa’s Naked Temptation Chapter 2: Ginny’s Naughty Desires

    Font size : +


    Ginny’s desires for futas surges as she continues attending class naked.

    Futa Naked In School – Futa’s Naked Temptation

    Chapter Two: Ginny’s Naughty Desires

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Ginny Reynolds’s Week, Tuesday

    I trembled as I let the shower spray fall on my rump and pussy, my fingers reaching into my sex to wash out the futa-cum my friend, Candice, fired into me. It was both our first time. She stood nearby me, watching me cleanse my new deflowered pussy of her girl-spunk.

    It was only the second day of the Program, and I had cheated on my futa-girlfriend, Samantha. People always claimed that the Program—a government sponsored activity in the wake of the Sexual Freedom Act that encouraged college students to attend school for a week naked, free to indulge in their sexuality how they choose—turned girls into sluts. I thought it was a myth, but spending a day naked, ogled, touched, groped, and caressed by futas, and a few girls, had turned me on so much.

    I was dripping and aching for an orgasm.

    Then that futa-bitch Shelena came onto me.

    The Black, beautiful quarterback thought she was goddess’s gift to women. She made a reasonable request to have us wash each other in the shower. So long as no penetration occurred, a student could request anything of me for the week. She used it to turn me on even more, soaping my body until I almost exploded. I came so close to surrendering to her.

    So close that she decided to force herself when I said no. She would have popped my cherry, fucked me hard, and hoped that I enjoyed it so much I wouldn’t care and… Part of me was afraid I would have enjoyed it that much.

    Then Candice appeared. My shy, nerdy, sweet friend had filmed it, blackmailing Shelena to leave me alone for the rest of the week or expose her. It was so brave. So amazing. Candice stopped being my friend in that moment and became a sexy futa.

    My futa-heroine.

    I grabbed her. Kissed her. Gave her my virginity. I didn’t think once. I just let it happen. Just let her penetrate me. It was amazing. It was the best delight in my life. I came so hard on her futa-cock, my pussy convulsing around her clit-dick. I milked her ovaries dry of her cum.

    But now the guilt lay on me. I was Samantha’s girlfriend. We started dating last year in high school. I wanted her to be my first. I figured it would happen at some point in this week given what happened. She was eager for it, so possessive.

    “Candice…” I said, turning off the water, my pussy clean.

    “I understand,” Candice said, looking away from me, her shoulders sagging. “I won’t tell Samantha. It will stay between us.”

    I swallowed. Would it? There were still futas in the locker room. They had to know we had sex. Rumors might reach Samantha. What would I do then? I shivered. I loved Samantha, and I had betrayed her. My cheeks burned. I swallowed, staring at Candice.

    I’d hurt her, too.

    It hit me then that she loved me. That was why she as always around me, so supportive. She couldn’t be my futa-girlfriend, but she could at least be my friend. She stood up to that bitch, got rewarded, only now to be rejected.

    I wanted to hug her and comfort her and…

    My pussy twitched, ached. The memory of her big futa-dick filling my pussy swept through me. If I did that, we’d end up gasping and moaning again. Then it would just be worse for Candice. I pushed down my compassion, tears stinging my eyes.

    “I have to get to class,” she said. “I need to dry off and get dressed.”

    “Yeah,” I said. Next was my third class of the day, History. I shared it with Samantha. She was waiting to give me satisfaction. I bit my lip. I had planned to let her, to indulge in some of the fun I was allowed to have with my futa-girlfriend.

    Now…

    I felt so dirty despite washing myself.

    I snagged my towel and dried my naked body. A few futas were watching me. Michele Devereux had a hard cock she stroked. She winked at me, saying, “Maybe we can shower tomorrow?”

    I shivered. She definitely heard what happened. How long until Samantha learned that I cuckolded her?

    My hair clung damp about my shoulders as I left the locker room (I’d let it dry before pulling it into a ponytail). The hallways were mostly empty of students since it almost the start of the next hour. I hurried fast, my round, eighteen-year-old breasts bouncing before me. Why did I have to be the freshman chosen to go naked this week? Why couldn’t have been someone else. Anyone but me?

    My bare feet slapped on the floor. Futas called out to me. One smacked my ass as I rushed by. “Someone’s eager to get some dick in her,” called a Black futa. She looked like a senior.

    “Oh, yeah,” her friend said. “Damn, the Program is hot.”

    “So fucking hot. I’d love to get into her. Freshman pussy is the best pussy.”

    My cheeks burned as a tingle raced through me. Was I turning into a slut? Part of me… wanted to find out what a senior’s cock felt like. A Black cock. Not Shelena’s, but… Another. What was wrong with me? Maybe the Program was making me into a slut.

    Would Samantha understand that?

    I rounded the corner and Samantha was waiting for me. She perked up, her short, brown hair swaying about her elfin face. Her green eyes sparkled. A bulge formed in her jeans, her nipples poking against her t-shirt. Like a lot of futas with small breasts, she didn’t bother with a bra unless she had to go to church. She licked her lips.

    “There you are,” she said. “All scrubbed clean. I was getting worried.”

    “Sorry,” I said, blushing, my stomach clenching. “All the futas wanted to wash me and…”

    She scowled, her eyes flicking to my wet, fiery bush. At my pussy. “Did they wash you there?”

    “Yes,” I said, biting my lip. “You know I have to let them. Don’t be jealous.”

    “Hard when you’re so sexy, Ginny.” She took my hand and pulled me close, giving me a hot kiss, her tongue slipping into my mouth.

    Technically, French kissing was a rules violation since she didn’t ask, but… I didn’t mind. For a moment. I melted into the kiss. I groaned, my tongue danced with hers. My pussy grew hotter as I felt her futa-cock tenting her jeans. She felt… so small compared to Candice.

    I broke the kiss. “We should get into class.”

    “Eager for satisfaction, huh?” Samantha said, her arm sipping around my waist. She slid down to cup my naked ass, giving me a squeeze. Just like all the other futas today had.

    “I guess,” I said, swallowing. I had to give her something. I couldn’t act weird. My pussy clenched and—

    I didn’t have a cherry any longer. She felt my pussy this morning. She knew I had one. I couldn’t let her go down on me or anything. A wave of panic washed through me as she wrenched open the door to our history class.

    Miss Dannel, standing at the board, glanced at us. She pushed up her glasses, arching a dark eyebrow. “I thought you were going to be late, Ginny. It happens during the Program, or so I’m told.”

    “Sorry, Miss Dannel,” I said, my cheeks blushing.

    She licked her lips, her eyes flicking up and down my body. The African-America teacher licked her lips. Her hips, clad in tight jeans, wiggled back and forth. “Well, do you need satisfaction?”

    Every person enrolled in the Program, whether girl or futa, could receive sexual satisfaction of her choice during the first ten minutes of class. It could indulge in solo masturbation or enlist the aid of volunteer, either student or teacher, for anything, including, penetrative sex.

    “I do,” I said, swallowing.

    “I’ll help you!” said Teal Constable, a big grin on her face, her green eyes flashing. The day before, she had fun groping me to an orgasm with the other futas after my name was first announced.

    “Oh, no, you need a girl’s touch,” said Adile. The Turkish girl ran a tongue across her lips, her dark eyes smoldering.

    I blinked at that.

    “No, no, she’s getting it from me,” Samantha said, her voice so firm. “Right, honey.”

    “Yes!” I said, nodding my head. “Um…” What was I going to do that wouldn’t let her know I lost my cherry and… It hit me. “Just sit down at your desk and I’ll take care of you.”

    “Isn’t it supposed to be the other way around?” Teal asked.

    “She just wants to suck a cock,” Shanice Colton said, her head shaking. I could almost hear her add, “slut” to the end of her sentence.

    My cheeks burned. She was right, though. The cock-sucking part. Maybe both.

    “She can suck my cock if she wants,” Samantha said, giving my rump a squeeze as she led me to her desk. “But what about you?”

    “Oh, fingers will be fine,” I said. “I just… I want to suck your dick, okay. I’m in the Program. I want to try some new stuff.”

    Samantha grinned. “I am not complaining.” She sank down on her desk and arched a brown eyebrow at me. “I am so hard.”

    “You can suck my dick if you want,” Teal offered. “Mine’s gonna be better than hers.”

    “Fuck off,” Samantha said.

    “Language, young futa,” admonished Miss Dannel.

    “Sorry,” Samantha muttered while I sank down to my knees. Everyone was looking at me. I shuddered and crawled beneath my futa-girlfriend’s desk.

    It felt a little bit more private, but I still felt on display. That everyone was watching me, judging me. They knew I was a slut now. I closed my eyes, trembling. My hands slid up my futa-girlfriend’s jeans towards her crotch, bulging with her passion. The denim felt rough on my fingers.

    I felt so naughty. So wicked. People were breathing heavily. Chairs creaked as my fingers unfastened my futa-girlfriend’s jeans. I couldn’t see her face, just her stomach, the hem of her t-shirt rising to show a bit of pale flesh. Her zipper rasped.

    “She’s really going to do it,” chortled Hwan Cho, an Asian futa.

    “Wow,” Adile panted. “Oh, this is getting me a little hot.”

    “But you can’t receive satisfaction,” Shanice said. “You’re really brave, Ginny. I mean that. Don’t be ashamed. Suck your futa-girlfriend’s dick.”

    “Oh, yes,” Teal groaned.

    “Please, do,” Samantha panted.

    I unveiled her panties, a soft gray with a trim of lace. It was cut to fit her cock, molding the satin to it. I smiled at how cute that was, realizing she wore it for me and… I felt a stab of guilt ripple through me, my deflowered pussy clenching as it soaked my bush with my excitement.

    I pulled down her panties and jeans, Samantha raising her rump to help out. Her cock popped out. I gasped, seeing one up close and personal. Samantha had a landing strip of hair leading down her pubic mound to the top of her pussy. Her folds were wrapped tight about her clit-dick, the shaft thrusting hard at me.

    It was smaller than Shelena’s and Candice’s dicks.

    I shouldn’t think that. In fact, that made it easier to do this.

    I engulfed her cock. From now on, I would be the best girlfriend ever. I wouldn’t cheat on her again. What happened with Candice was an accident. A wonderful, amazing, blissful accident. My pussy clenched as I sucked on Samantha’s dick.

    “Oh, yes, Ginny!” she moaned. “That’s so good.”

    I shuddered as I sucked her. My cheeks hollowed. I didn’t know what else to do. Should I move my tongue? I swirled it around her crown and she let out another moan of bliss. She liked that. Swallowing, I did it again. I swirled my tongue around her cock, teasing her, gathering the precum flowing from her slit.

    It tasted… naughty. I felt naughty. Everyone was witnessing me blowing my futa-girlfriend. I was sucking on my first clit-dick. My eyes squeezed shut as my pussy grew hotter and hotter. Despite how delicious I came with Candice, my wicked hole craved more.

    Saliva dripped down my chin as I sucked and slurped, my right hand slid down my body, starting just blew my jiggling breasts. I crept over my stomach, reaching towards my bush. I groaned, my eyes squeezed shut as I crept closer and closer to my pubic mound.

    To my pussy.

    Samantha groaned and gasped. Her passion echoed through the classroom. Chairs creaked around me. My fingers crossed my belly, trailing warm fire, and reached my still-damp bush. I slid through my wet curls, a heat growing the deeper and deeper I reached.

    “Damn,” moaned Hwan. “She’s going to finger herself.”

    “Look at her suck. I can just see her beneath the desk,” panted Teal.

    “This is making me so hard,” groaned a futa named Ase.

    “Yeah,” Adile panted.

    “You, go, Ginny!” Shanice cheered.

    I rubbed my fingers through my bush, caressing my folds. As I touched myself, I sucked harder on my futa-girlfriend’s dick. I bobbed my mouth, my cheeks hollowing. I whimpered, my hips wiggling from side to side. My hot juices coated my fingers. My insides burned.

    I thrust two fingers into my cunt’s depths.

    I was so open now. I had no hymen blocking me. My fingers probed into where only Candice had been before. I sucked harder on my futa-girlfriend’s dick. I squeezed my eyes shut, probing into her. I sucked with such passion. I put my all into pleasing her. I bobbed my head faster, sliding my hot lips up and down her shaft.

    “Shit, that’s good!” moaned Samantha. “Oh, Ginny, yes, work that mouth. You’re going to blow me all the time now! Ooh, I’m so glad you got chosen in the Program.”

    “You’re girlfriend’s sucking dick like a slut!” groaned Hwan.

    I was. My fingers plunged so deep into my pussy. My cream dribbled down my knuckles to the back of my hand. I whimpered, moaned, my orgasm swelling faster and faster in me. My eyes squeezed shut as students breathed heavily around me. Their words started to blur around me as my heart thundered, pumping hot blood through my veins.

    “This is so hot.”

    “Look at her go!”

    “Damn, her fingers are just plundering her cunt!”

    “You go, Ginny!”

    “Making me so wet!”

    “I want to spank it so hard!”

    “Going to spank to you it when I get home tonight, Ginny!”

    “Me, too!”

    “Me, three! Just rub my pussy until I cum!”

    “Ginny!” Samantha moaned, my fingers thrusting so hard and deep into my pussy. The pleasure rippled through me. “Oh, fuck, Ginny!”

    Her clit-dick throbbed in my mouth. Then hot jizz erupted. I groaned as it splashed into my mouth. It spurted. Blast after blast of her salty cum fired into my mouth. I groaned, swallowing it down. It coated the back of my throat. I shivered. My pussy clenched down on my fingers thrusting over and over into my depths.

    I was such a naughty slut. I gulped down her seed, my fingers thrusting deep into me. My palm brushed my clit. Sparks exploded in my cunt. I gasped, my pussy writhing about my thrusting digits. Juices squirted out of me.

    They poured hot down my thighs.

    Rapture slammed into my mind.

    My thoughts boiled with rapture. I groaned, my hips wiggling from side to side. Stars burst across my vision. My mind drank it in. Futas cheered around me. Claps echoed as I stirred my pussy to such a hot orgasm.

    I loved it. For a moment, I forgot all about the guilt and just enjoyed being a girl sucking a futa’s cock.

    “That was so hot, Ginny!” Samantha moaned. “Oh, wow, that was amazing.”

    I popped my mouth off her dick, panting. My cheeks burned as I sipped out from beneath her desk. I pulled my fingers from my pussy, my cream adorning them. Adile seized my wrist and brought my fingers to her mouth. She sucked on them, groaning in delight.

    “You taste good, Ginny,” she said, her voice breathy.

    “That’s so fucking hot,” moaned Hwan.

    “Can you stroke my dick until I cum?” asked Teal. “I need it.”

    “Nope,” said Miss Dannel. Her dark eyes stern as she gazed at the class, round swaying in her tight, red blouse. “Ten minutes are up. Ginny, sit down. We have a lot to learn today.”

    I nodded my head, feeling breathless and… adventurous. I did something naughty. And Samantha didn’t know I’d cheated on her. I just had to keep making her happy. From today forward, I would be the best girlfriend ever.

    Samantha beamed at me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    That night, I winced when I checked my phone and saw I was tagged in a tweet saying I was fucked in the bathroom. It was posted by Michele, the one who leered at me after Candice and I… made our mistake. I flushed and quickly checked her friends list.

    Samantha wasn’t on there.

    Just to be safe, I texted Samantha, saying, “Thinking about you. What you up to?”

    “Homework,” Samantha sent back. “We could do it together.”

    “You just want another blowjob,” I said, adding a winky emoji. “Wasn’t the two I gave you at school enough?”

    I was a good girl for the rest of this day. I didn’t cum again save when I gave Samantha a blowjob before picking up my clothes. Right there in the hallway I bobbed my mouth up and down her girl-dick. People watched. Filmed. Futas cheered me on.

    Candice went home early. We didn’t work on that project like we were supposed to. I may have lost a friend, but I would keep my futa-girlfriend.

    “I could handle more than a BJ,” she said then added an eggplant emoji and a splashing water emoji.

    I giggled and sighed, the fear bleeding out of me. She hadn’t heard about any rumors. “Tomorrow, maybe, you’ll get that treat,” I said. I had a lie ready. I’d tell her a futa got too rough and popped my cherry. “I’ll need relief at some point.”

    I’d make her wait all day, let it stew in both of us. Then I would be the best girlfriend ever.

    “You are the best!” She attached a pic of her hard dick thrusting up from her shaved folds. “See how eager I am for tomorrow?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Wednesday

    The next day, Samantha walked me to our college, but she didn’t seem as eager as last night. There was an awkwardness in the air around us. She had her arm around me, possessive as always, her hand resting on my naked rump. I wore the sash today that let people know I was in the Program. I deiced to just embrace going naked.

    I thought it would make Samantha happy.

    Now I just felt so… exposed as we walked down the street. Cars passed us. Futas honked. I was making a scene. Older woman gave me half-amused and half-scandalized looks while older futas ogled me, such hungry looks in their eyes while their cocks and nipples hardened.

    Still, I had this wet itch in me.

    “Is everything okay, Samantha?” I asked.

    “Fine, fine,” she said, a smile appearing on her lips. But it felt… forced. “Looking forward to your promise.” Her hand squeezed my rump. Hard.

    I gasped. “Not so hard. I’m delicate.”

    “Right, right, delicate,” she said, nodding her head. Her eyes glanced at my tits, the purple sash proclaiming falling between my round breasts. My pink, puffy nipples were hard. “You’re turned on.”

    “It’s… arousing being naked in public,” I said. “That’s all. It’s just part of the Program.”

    “Right,” she said.

    “Are you… jealous?” I asked. Did she know? “There’s probably all sorts of rumors flying around about me. You can’t believe them. I’m your girlfriend.” I trembled, hoping she wouldn’t press it.

    “Right, right.” She nodded her head. “Just some rumors.”

    Hope surged in me. If she believed that, even if someone told her Candice popped my cherry, she wouldn’t realize it was the truth. “I’m all yours, Samantha. You said it yesterday, my pussy belongs to you.”

    She nodded, smiling more. “Yeah, yeah, your pussy does.” She squeezed my rump. “During lunch.”

    I hesitated for a moment, realizing what she wanted. “Yep. During lunch.”

    We reached our college, the group of futas I expected to swarm me were distracted by Tina Walker, the senior girl who was chosen. She was giggling and putting on quite a show for the horny futas. I caught a glimpse of that bitch Shelena marching Paloma Oleastro, one of the A/V members Candice was friends with, around the corner of the building.

    Probably to bully her. Shelena was such a bitch.

    President McTaggart smiled at me as she waited at the entrance to collect clothing, nodding her head in delight. Her eyes flicked up and down my body. She said, “Good to see you embracing the Program.”

    I blushed. She had no idea.

    “Well, see you later,” Samantha said before breaking away.

    I nodded my head. I swallowed, the halls not that full. We were a little early. I moved through them, my bare feet padding on the floor, my round breasts jiggling before me. I rubbed my arm, my skin goose-pimpling. It felt so… strange to be walking the halls alone and naked. I bit my lip, wishing Samantha or Candice was…

    No, no, not Candice. Not after the day before.

    My heart ached. I ruined my friendship with my lust. Things would never be the same between us. I sighed, my shoulders sagging as I stowed my sash in my locker and grabbed my books. I reached my math class a minute later. I slipped in. Candice was there, her blonde pigtails falling about her face. She wore a pink dress today, skirt long.

    “Hi,” I said as I took my usual seat beside her.

    She glanced at me. “Hey. I didn’t tell anyone. But there’s rumors.”

    “It’s fine,” I said. “Samantha thinks it’s lies. You know, there’s more than a few rumors about me right now.”

    “Okay,” Candice said, looking at her book, her voice quiet. “Glad… glad things are working out between you two.”

    Was she? I didn’t know what to say.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I felt like everyone really was looking at me for the first half of my day. They must have heard the rumors I lost my hymen, that someone had fucked me. There were several versions that ranged from Shelena (or Candice or Michelle) fucking me to me getting gangbanged in the bathroom by every senior. I didn’t even know how that one got started, but when I slipped into the futas’ restroom to pee, I shivered, picturing being taken over and over again.

    It was so… naughty.

    Shelena glowered at Candice during PE, but the older futa kept her distance. The blackmail was effective. Now, I did have to shower with Michele, my body getting so turned on by the pleasure of touching each other. She pinched and rolled my nipples with skill. I almost came just from that. Then she rubbed my pussy and…

    I had an orgasm.

    It was delicious and wonderful, but my pussy felt so empty, missing being filled. Poor Candice heard it all She sat on the bench staring at her phone when I appeared, already dressed. I wanted to say something, but didn’t know what.

    My next two classes I had with Samantha. She kept whispering, “At lunch, I’m going to take your cherry,” or, “I’m going to fuck you so hard at lunch and enjoy my pussy.”

    “I can’t wait,” I told her each time.

    I squirmed through our history and technical writing classes, my pussy tingling and aching. I was so juicy when our final lesson before our lunch break finished. She took my hand, rubbing the palm, and then grinned at me as she led me out of the classroom.

    “I’m going to take your pussy so hard,” she said, her eyes glassy with lust. Her futa-dick tented the front of her jeans. “Ready, right? For me to pop your cherry and break you in?”

    “Yes!” I husked. “So ready. I’m dripping wet.”

    She squeezed my naked ass as we walked. “I can smell you. All through our class. It was so boring listening to Miss Rustici—a tall and leggy Italian woman—lecture with that tangy musk filling the air.”

    I shivered and smelled it again. I was growing used to the scent of my own hot cunt. I was wet all the time. I licked my lips, trembling as ahead I saw a group of futas gathering outside of the restroom. They all stared at me.

    “What are the up to?” I asked, phones coming out to snap my picture.

    “Well, you’re in the Program, so I thought we should have an audience,” she said. “I even invited Candice to watch.”

    I winced, glancing at her. “Really?”

    “Well, isn’t that the point?” Samantha asked. She flashed me a grin. “Besides, I want everyone to know that this is my pussy. That I’m claiming it.”

    “I’m your girlfriend,” I said, feeling the possessiveness. “Not your property.”

    “But I still own your pussy, right?” she asked, her voice throaty.

    I wanted to object, but the guilt swallowed my protest. “R-right.”

    “You really going to fuck her?” asked a senior futa with hair dyed purple, her hazel sparkling. She wore a pair of tight, black leggings and a belly shirt that hugged her small breasts.

    “Yep,” Samantha said.

    “Damn, that’s lucky,” Teal said.

    “I know,” groaned Xanth.

    Then Therese panted, “I so want to bang her.”

    I shivered as Samantha ushered me into the bathroom, my pussy growing hotter and hotter at the thought of all these futas watching. Cream dripped down my thighs. I shuddered, biting my lip as the we entered the blue-tiled room. My breathing grew heavier and heavier, my tits rising and falling as Samantha brought me to the handicap stall.

    Silvery duct tape held the stall door open. I blinked at that, then shuddered at the toilet, the seat down. Samantha squeezed my ass as she nuzzled into my ear. “Mmm, just bend right over it. I’m going to fuck you so hard.”

    “You don’t want any foreplay?” I asked, trembling.

    Her hand shot down to cup my pussy. She rubbed up and down it, sliding through my fiery bush. I quivered as the pleasure shot through me. She brushed my hard clit. Little tingles raced through me. Her fingers came away soaked.

    “You don’t need it,” she purred. “And I am as hard as a rock. I’m going to fuck you so hard.”

    “Do it, Samantha!” cheered Therese. “Just bang her hard.”

    “Fuck, yeah!” Xanth moaned. “Slam into her,”

    “Jam that dick into her,” moaned the futa in the belly shirt and leggings.

    “I absolutely am going to,” Samantha moaned. “Come on, Ginny, just bend over. Time to loose that virginity.”

    “Okay,” I moaned, trembling. “This is for the Program, and because I… I love you.”

    “Right,” she purred. Then she cupped my breast and squeezed it. I shuddered as her thumb rubbed across my nipple. She leaned in, her green eyes shiny. “Show me how much you love me, Ginny. Bend over that toilet. I’m going to pound you hard. Show the school this pussy is mine!”

    “Yes!” I panted, swept up by her lust. I wanted that, too. To dispel these rumors. Let everyone know I was Samantha’s girlfriend. That I would only fuck her. Yesterday was a mistake. I just got caught up in my lust. It was a momentary weakness.

    It wouldn’t happen again.

    My juices dripped down my thighs as I bent over the toilet. It smelled lemon-fresh, recently cleaned. My nipples throbbed as they rubbed into the cold porcelain of the cover. My pussy clenched, drinking in the delight. I felt my futa-girlfriend’s eyes on me. I felt all the futas eyes on me. It was incredible.

    “Look at her,” a futa I didn’t recognize moaned.

    “Goddess, she’s dripping wet,” panted another.

    “I know, just eager for it.”

    “Fuck her hard, Samantha.”

    “Pound that little slut.”

    “I want to be in her cunt right now.”

    “So hot.”

    Their words echoed through the bathroom as a zipper rasped. I threw a look over my shoulder, fiery hair dancing away from my face, and shivered. I’d never seen Samantha naked before outside of some texts she’d sent me. Never in person. I groaned, seeing that she’d already taken off her top, exposing her small breasts. Her pink nipples thrust hard from her areolas. They looked so suckable.

    Then she wiggled out of her jeans, her cock bulging a lacy pair of gray panties. Her clit-dick twitched. I bit my lower lip and let out a purring moan. I wiggled my hips as she stepped out of her jeans, her legs lithe and supple, shaved bare.

    “You want me bad, don’t you, Ginny?” Samantha purred, her firm titties jiggling as she hooked the waistband of her panties.

    “So badly!” I groaned, my pussy clenching. “Can’t you see how wet I am? I’m soaked. I want you in me. I love you, Samantha!”

    “Fuck the slut!”

    “Pound her!”

    “Ram into her cunt!”

    “If you won’t, I will!”

    “I’ll enjoy that pussy!”

    “Goddess damn, she’s dripping wet!”

    Those words rippled around me as I whimpered, my eyes locked on Samantha’s bulging panties. She thrust them down. Her dick popped out, a landing strip of brown hair leading to the top of her pussy. Her futa-cock bobbed before her, precum flicking from the tip. Her shaved pussy wrapped about it. A new scent filled my nose, her sweet pussy mixing with my familiar tang.

    “She’s going for it!” groaned Teal. “Damn, this is hot.”

    “Fuck her!” moaned Hwan.

    “I will,” Samantha moaned, falling to her knees behind me. I wiggled as my futa-girlfriend pressed her dick into my wet base. “Ready, Ginny.”

    “So ready!” I moaned. I felt ready. Once she was in me, I would forget all about yesterday’s indiscretion. It would be in the past. Going forward, my pussy would be for the futa I loved and no one else.

    Candice’s face flashed through the crowd, her blue eyes watching, magnified by her glasses.

    Samantha thrust her futa-dick into my cunt. I gasped as her shaft buried into my pussy in a single, powerful thrust. She wasn’t as big as Candice, but she still felt nice in me. My cunt clenched down around her, pleasure rippling through my body.

    I moaned, the toilet seat cover rasping beneath me as I shifted. My nipples throbbed against it. My fiery hair swung about my face as pleasure shuddered my body. Samantha drew back and then buried into my cunt again. And again.

    “Oh, damn, she’s hot and tight!” she moaned. “Fuck, me, I can’t believe how good this feels!”

    “So good!” I whimpered, my hips wiggling from side to side. “Ooh, yes, yes, fuck me, Samantha! Fuck me so hard!”

    Her crotch smacked into my rump as she buried over and over into my cunt. My juicy walls drank in the friction of her hot plunges. I squeezed around her and undulated my hips. I stirred my hot pussy around her clit-dick, the friction turning into sweet rapture.

    The watching futas groaned and gasped. I could feel their phones recording this moment as Samantha fucked me. She plowed her futa-dick hard and fast into my cunt. She stirred up my snatch with her girth. My eyes squeezed shut as the bliss flowed through me. I whimpered, my cunt squeezing around her dick.

    The pleasure burned through me. My eyes rolled back in my head as I savored this bliss. Over and over she plunged into me. Her hands stroked my sides. The toilet creaked beneath me, the cool surface teasing my nipples. Pussy cream ran down my thighs as she churned my pussy to a froth.

    “Oh, goddess, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, wow, Samantha! You feel so good in me!”

    “Fuck that slut!”

    “Pound her cunt, Sam!”

    “Damn, you’re just going to town on her!”

    “No way she was a virgin!”

    “I was!” I gasped, my cunt clenching around her dick, my orgasm swelling through me. “Oh, yes, Samantha, work that futa-dick in and out of me.”

    Samantha’s fingers brushed the sides of my round breasts. She squeezed and kneaded them. She groaned as she plunged her futa-dick into me again and again. The silky friction was incredible. I was going to cum.

    Then she shoved her hand around my hip. Her fingers slid down my belly to my pubic mound. I whimpered as they dived through my fiery bush. She rubbed at my clit. She massaged it. I gasped. Sparks exploded through me, swelling my orgasm faster and faster.

    “Are you going to cum?” groaned Samantha as she drilled her futa-dick into my juicy pussy.

    “Yes!” I moaned. I threw a look over my shoulder, staring at my fourteen-year-old futa-girlfriend. “I’m going to cum so hard. Keep rubbing my clit. I’m almost there.”

    “Make that slut explode!”

    “She’ll make your cock dry!”

    “Damn, I want a poke so badly!”

    “I’ll make you cum harder, Ginny!”

    Their words spilled over me. I drank them in as my pussy clenched down on Samantha’s cock. The friction swelled. It combined with the rapture bursting from my massaged clit. I trembled, my orgasm swelling in the depths of my cunt.

    Then it burst.

    Pleasure swept through me. It splashed through my body. It surged over me. I gasped, my eyes squeezing shut. The bliss slammed into my thoughts. The rapture burned in my mind. My pussy convulsed, writhing about her girl-dick.

    “She’s cumming!” Samantha howled. “Oh, damn, she’s milking my cock!”

    “Cum in her!”

    “Cum in her!”

    “Cum in her!”

    The cheers swept through me while the euphoria washed over my mind again and again. Stars bust across my vision. My pussy convulsed and writhed. Bliss burned over my thoughts. My snatch spasmed again and again.

    Then she buried in me. She groaned. Her jizz fired into me. I squealed in delight, loving that feel of her spunk erupting over and over in me. I gasped and groaned, my convulsing snatch milking her futa-dick dry.

    “Take it, slut!” she groaned. “Take every drop!”

    “Slut?” I gasped as my orgasm spasmed through me again.

    “Just a slut!” Samantha snarled, her dick spurting a final blast of futa-cum into me. Then she ripped out of me. “Where was your cherry, Ginny?”

    She seized my hair and jerked me around. Her dick bobbed before her, coated in my pussy cream. Her spunk leaked out of my snatch. I gasped, my mind struggling to reel as she pulled me out of the stall by my hair.

    I winced at the flare of pain, my body shuddering. Her cum ran down my thighs as she brought me out before all the other futas. Many had pulled out their cocks. Some of them had thick bushes soaked in their juices, others were shaved like Samantha, their pussy lips on display wrapped around their clit-dicks.

    “You had a cherry yesterday morning,” Samantha growled, her face twisted. “I felt it when I kissed your pussy. Now… What happened to it?”

    Candice backed away, her eyes wide.

    “You fucked Candice, didn’t you?” Samantha hissed. “I knew it. You’ve cheated on me with her.”

    “I… I…” I stammered, my body shuddering. “It was a mistake. I didn’t mean for it to happen.”

    Samantha lifted my head. “So, what, you just became a slut? You couldn’t help yourself. So turned on by being touched and groped you had to fuck someone.”

    “Yes!” I blurted out. “I still love you.”

    Her grin grew. “Prove it. Prove you’re still mine.”

    “How?” I asked, trembling.

    “Why, by fucking all these futas. They’re so hard. They’re so eager to enjoy your body. I own your pussy, and I want you to take them all.”

    “Oh, yes,” groaned Hwan.

    “Damn,” muttered the futa in the leggings, her tights around her ankles, her cock thrusting hard before her. “That’s hot.”

    “Do you agree?” Samantha asked. “You have to consent. If you’re such a slut because of the Program, I understand. Be a slut. Let them use you. That’s what I want to see!”

    “I’ll do it!” I said, my stomach twisting. I hated… how excited I was right now. I was… eager for this. My passions were on fire. I wanted to be fucked by all these futas. “I’m your girlfriend, Samantha. I’ll prove it.”

    My futa-girlfriend nodded her head. “Enjoy. She gave her consent.”

    Candice trembled in the corner, watching me. My cheeks burned. Why did she have to be here? I didn’t want her to see this. To see me so wanton.

    Therese fell to her knees before me, blocking my view of Candice. Therese’s naked, round tits bouncing before her. She licked her lips, her girl-dick twitching and throbbing before her face. She gave me a big grin.

    Then she rammed her girl-dick into my mouth.

    I gasped as she filled me. Her dick thrust from a brown bush, her juices coating her silky hairs. Her tart musk filled my nose. I shuddered, breathing it in as her breasts bounced above me. She groaned, thrusting away hard and fast. She fucked me with such an expression of joy on her face.

    Another futa rammed into my sloppy cunt from behind. A wave of pleasure washed through me.

    I groaned, spit-roasted between the two futas. Both their clit-dicks were in me, ramming into me. I couldn’t believe this was happening. That they could fuck me like this. I groaned, my eyes squeezing shut as they hammered me from both sides.

    I felt wanton.

    A slut.

    “Look at her go!” groaned Teal. “I can’t wait for my turn.”

    “You’re lucky to get to fuck her pussy, Stacie!”

    “Pound her!”

    “Look at the slut’s tits sway!”

    I was such a slut. I moaned about the cock in my mouth. I sucked hard. The precum coated my tongue. Stacie’s dick thrusting into my pussy forced out Samantha’s jizz. It ran hot down my inner thighs. I groaned, my tits swaying, rocking back and forth into them.

    Heat burned in my pussy. Another orgasm swelled in me. I… I liked this. The Program did turn girls into sluts. This shameful pleasure built and built inside of me. Flesh slapped against my flesh. I groaned around the thick cock in me.

    “Damn, she’s hot,” groaned Stacie, the futa fucking my pussy. “She’s got a tight cooch.”

    “She’s sucking me hard,” panted Therese. “I love it, Ginny. You got such a pretty mouth. I’m going to cum!”

    “Jizz on her face!” a futa called out of my mouth, leaving me panting, drool running down my chin.

    “Yes!” Therese gasped as she ripped her dick out.

    Her cock bobbed before me as she fisted her. Drool ran down my chin as I panted, my pussy clenching down ion the futa-dick ramming into me. Then hot girl-cum erupted. It splashed across my face. I closed my eyes, feeling the hot seed coat my features. I moaned, my mouth opening, some of the salty cum slipping on it.

    I tasted good. This wanton hunger surged through me. My mouth opened wider, my tongue thrusting out. More cum landed in my mouth. I savored it. My pussy grew hotter, squeezing down around Stacie’s dick.

    I exploded. The shameful rapture surged hot through me.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, cum dripping down my features.

    “Fuck!” Stacie moaned.

    “Damn, you are a slut, Ginny,” Samantha groaned, watching me, rubbing her pussy-soaked girl-dick. She was already half-hard again.

    “So good!” Therese moaned. “Damn, that was so good.”

    I shuddered, jizz dripping down my features as Stacie thrust into my convulsing pussy. Then she cried out. As the ecstasy washed out of my cunt, more jizz fired into my depths. I whimpered, reveling in the seed spurting into me. It felt so hot. So juicy. So delicious.

    Futas were stroking their dicks around me. They grinned at me, all staring at me with hungry eyes. Teal darted forward, ramming into my still-convulsing pussy the moment Stacie pulled out. I gasped, my eyes bulging at the feel of a hot cock fucking me.

    Then a Latina futa I didn’t know was before me, her nut-brown tits heaving. She buried her cock into my mouth. I sucked on her with a greedy hunger, nursing her dick while Teal pounded my snatch hard from behind. She churned me up.

    “Goddess damn,” groaned Samantha, her green eyes watching me as she fisted her dick. “Goddess damn, I had no idea you were like this, Ginny.”

    I shuddered, another orgasm bursting through me. Despite the humiliation, my body drank this in. I reveled in being gangbanged by the futas. Cocks thrust into my pussy and mouth. I drank down load after load of futa-cum. They flooded my snatch with that bliss.

    “Such a slut!”

    “Coat her in jizz!”

    “Cumming!”

    Girl-spunk coated me from every direction. It splashed on my body, running down my sides to my swaying breasts or pooling in the small of my back. Some futas ripped out of my cunt and erupted on my ass. The cum dribbled into my butt-crack. Other futas pumped their jizz deep into my pussy.

    I whimpered, my eyes squeezing shut. So much cum filled the air. It smelled salty with their passion, mixing with the scent of dozens of futas’ hot pussies. I groaned, my pussy aching from their hard plunges.

    They used me.

    And I loved it. My body drank it in. I was such a slut for all of them.

    “I love flooding her pussy!”

    “She is such a whore!”

    “A complete ho-bag skank!”

    “Look at her cunt dripping with our spunk.”

    “We covered her in jizz!”

    “Damn, why do we have to have class? I wanted to fuck her again.”

    I blinked and quivered, realizing the futas were drifting out. One still fucked my cunt while another spurted hot cum into my mouth. I gulped it down. The warm futa-jizz coated my tongue and filled my belly. My stomach felt distended from the amount of girl-cum I’d swallowed.

    I sucked the last of the cum out of the cock in my mouth. The owner moaned out in girlish delight before ripping her clit-dick out of my mouth. Her round tits heaved. I didn’t know her at all. A complete stranger.

    “Thanks for the suck,” she moaned before stumbling to her feet and pulling up her panties, her skirt bunched around her waist.

    That left only the futa fucking my cunt. I groaned, my hair matted with cum. More dripped off my face. It ran down my body, my tits swayed. Trails of pearly spunk coated them, beading at my nipples. My thighs were a mass of jizz. Every thrust of the cock into my twat spilled more out.

    The futa grunted and buried into me. I think she was firing into me. It was so hard to tell any longer. An orgasm swept through me. I wasn’t sure which one it was. I lost count around ten.

    Pleasure burst through my mind. Stars exploded across my vision.

    The futa fucking my cunt grunted and said, “Damn, Ginny, you are such a whore.”

    “Samantha,” I moaned as my orgasm buzzed through me.

    My futa-girlfriend ripped out of me. She walked around me, shaking her head. She scooped up her clothing. “You really got off on it, huh?”

    I nodded my head.

    “Fucking slut,” she said. “Glad I found out before you really broke my heart.”

    I flinched at her words. “What are you saying?”

    “We’re through,” she said, stepping into her panties. “You fucked that nerd Candice before me! You just had to go five minutes, get to your next class, and I would have taken care of you! Instead, you let her enjoy my pussy!” She yanked up her jeans. Then, pulling her shirt over her head, marched out of the bathroom.

    Tears fell down my cheeks, mixing with the cum. More coated my body. I felt so dirty. So filthy. I was utterly used by the futas. Part of me reveled in it. Was I a slut? Had the Program revealed that was what I was all along and—

    “Ginny?” a soft voice asked.

    I groaned. My head whipped around, cum-matted hair flying. Candice stood in the corner, dressed, her cock bulging the front of her skirt. She took a hesitant step towards me, her blue eyes staring at me.

    Horror crashed into me.

    She saw it all. She saw me being a slut.

    My stomach lurched. Panic shot through me. What had I become? How had I become so filthy? I gained my feet and ran from the bathroom, cum spilling down my thighs, running down my back. It covered my body. There wasn’t an inch of me not coated in girl-seed.

    My tears fell faster as I kept running, bursting out of the school building. I couldn’t be here. I had to get away from the Program. From the futas. From Candice. Why did she have to see me like this? Why did she have to witness the truth about me?

    I reached home in a blur of panicked flight, not remembering the passage at all. I don’t know how many people must have saw me. My mom gasped at me as I burst inside and streaked through the house. I ignored her, racing for the bathroom. I threw myself into the tub, turned on the shower, and let the spray wash the cum off of me.

    Why did Candice have to see me be such a slut?

    To be continued…


  • Max is a Freak part 9_(1)

    Font size : +


    Max was skullfucking his newly owned sex slave Sonia while her former master/son Arthur licked her pussy & asshole.

    Sonia was now Max’s slave her former master/son Arthur was now just a cuckold like her husband Charlie . Sonia licked Max’s ass while his mom Carol swallowed his penis, upstairs , Joan was cooking dinner dressed in her newly purchased French Maid outfit & heels . Earlier Max had sent Joyce his stepmom home & told her to give his father a good fucking before she returned to her duties in the dungeon tomorrow. Unlike Carol ,Joan & Joyce , Sonia(Arthur’s mom didnt work , so he could use her anytime & for how long as he liked.) You see he had hypnotized Arthur , so now he & Sonia had sex. Arthur now worshipped Sonia like his dad Charlie. He let his friend still be a dominant but only with older fat or bbw women( lol ) As he thought about this he got superhard & jerked off all over Sonia &Carol . When he was done he covered his mom & Sonia’s face with a massive load of jism.

    Sonia had arrived home , after a 3day stint at Master Max’s dungeon & she felt very horny so she went to son’s room to see if he would eat her cunt to orgasm . When she opened the door she realized her former master was getting a blowjob from her bbw neighbor Olga . The late 50 something granny was snacking on Arthur’s weiner so she decided to just sit on her son’s face as she watched her filthy neighbour swallow her former master’s jism. When she was done Olga was ordered by Sonia to suck her tits while she reached climax from Arthur’s magic tongue

    Joan had Master Max fucking her ass with his massive schlong while her girlfriend Carol fucked her face with a massive strapon. Tomorrow she was going home after a 4day stint in the dungeon . She had experienced 6 golden showers , 4 from Max & 1 from Sonia (before she went home ) & 1 from Carol. She had also had the pleasure on peeing on both of the ladies faces . She now had permanent piercings on her tits & belly button . She had a specially made collar & leash, she had no gag reflex & now could deepthroat Master Max’s cock like Carol and Joyce. Her ass was gaped , Max had fucked her ass at least 10 times while she stayed in the basement dungeon. While she got fucked she always ate pussy whether its was Sonia’s or Carol’s . Before she left for her brief vacation from the dungeon , her Master told her to fuck her hubby , The PASTOR real good because the next time she’d be enslaved for a week. Also she was informed , Carol,Joyce & Sonia would also be in attendance

    chapter 1-A MONTH LATER

    Carol was collared with hooker boots leading a leashed, ballgagged, nude , spike heeled wearing Sonia down the stairs to the basement she was the first to arrive . He had purposely not used Sonia for the past month because he knew that she was always horny & she would keep him up to date on the enslavement of her hubby Charlie & Arthur. Sonia would daily give both her men golden showers before she went to work . And Arthur had now been trained to lovingly eat momma’s ass. Olga who was Arthur’s new fucktoy was also trained as Sonia’s part-time pussy licker

    As soon as Max saw Sonia he could see that Sonia had changed to a more confident slut, now she would once again be put down a few pegs as he shoved his massive dong down her throat. Carol in the meantime licked her son’s balls . After a while the ladies switched positions as Max sat on Sonia’s face , she licked his shithole & from above his mom Carol sucked his prick. Choking on penis & smothered in manass , Carol & Sonia were now both laying on the floor as he jerked off all over their faces & covered them in his man jism.

    Max leashed Carol too, & lead his mom and Sonia to the bathroom where he pissed all over their cum covered faces,tits and he even pissed in their hair . The two submissive mind-controlled stank of their master’s man pee & went to the shower to wash up & perfume themselves for the next round.

    Chapter 2- Joyce & Joan

    Joyce was collared wearing 5inch spiked heels as she lead a nude collared,leashed & ballgagged Joan Jones down the stairs to the

    basement dungeon . As they arrived Master Max french kissed them both. Before he instructed Joyce to begin fist fucking Joan , he had plans for both of them as they lay on the bed. Joan moaned as Max’s stepmom Joyce had her whole fist in her cunt . She gaped as she watched Joyce gulp down her stepson’s dick .

    Joan was very wet from the fisting as she licked the young man’s nuts . Just this morning , Joan had jerked off her husband (the pastor ) as they watched an earlier encounter she had with her Master . Max had sent a scene where she alone blew Max’s dink , she deepthroated it , & Max came all over her face before he gave her her first piss facial . Her husband saw that & came instantly from the handjob she was giving him thought Joan. As she was still deep in thought she realized Master Max was presently coming all over her & Joyce’s face. She smiled as she saw Max was taking pics with his cellphone , she wondered if he was sending these to her cuckold husband . Well ladies let’s go to the bathroom , you know what comes next ???


  • Hermione Granger, Chapter 5: Contrast is Key

    Font size : +


    This is the last chapter I have completed. Working on chapter 6. Let me know what you think.

    “Lavender, I can explain.”

    “You had better missy.” She jumped over the back of the couch, landed next Hermione, and grabbing her shoulders to look straight in her eyes, “because, I want ALL the details!”

    Hermione had thought Lavender would be mad, or feel as though she’d been cheated on but it appeared she couldn’t have been more mistaken. The look on her friend’s face was a mixture of impressed and giddy. Lavender wanted girl talk.

    Hermione had never had a girlfriend she could talk to about boys. I mean they’d talked about sex a lot in the last few days but it had been mostly technical…

    Hermione broke out into a sheepish grin and giggled. Hermione didn’t usually giggle but she couldn’t help it looking at Lavender’s face.

    “First question,” Lavender looked all business now, “so, which one of them made you scream like that and when’s it my turn?”

    “Oh.” Hermione was surprised to hear Lavender was interested in the boys. She felt a slight twinge of envy and had to remind herself what she’d told them about keeping things casual. “I’m surprised you are interested Lav. I didn’t think you, you know… Swung that way.”

    “Listen,” she started matter of factly. “I have no interest in dating boys. I am not attracted to them at all. But I’m not blind. You think I couldn’t tell the last few days how badly you’ve been wanting a good fucking?”

    Hermione blushed a bit at that. She hadn’t realized she’d been letting her disappointment be so noticeable.

    “I know how good it feels to have your pussy stretched out. I figure, if there’s something out there that can make you feel good enough you woke the whole damn dorm it might be worth trying at least once.” She winked and then added with a fake pout, “Unless you’re not sharing.”

    Hermione shoved her arm and blushed again. “Actually, that screaming bit was sort of an accident.”

    “Don’t try and tell me you just fell on his dick then.”

    “NO, I mean. Why don’t I just start from the beginning?”

    So she told Lavender everything that happened. As she talked she watched the girl’s hands slide up and down her leg and her hips wiggle back and forth. Clearly the story was arousing her friend. When she got to the part where Ron slammed his cock into her asshole and she screamed Lavender gasped.

    “Oh my God! You tried anal?”

    “What? You mean people do that?”

    “Oh yeah and it’s supposed to be amazing.”

    “Well for me it just hurt. A lot.” She rubbed her backside lightly.

    “Well of course it did the way you did it. It takes lots of practice and you’re supposed to start off real slow and work your way in. And you need lubrication. Your ass can’t produce its own juices like your pussy can.”

    “And it will feel good then?”

    “Well it’s supposed to still hurt a bit but that’s part of the pleasure.” She had a far off look in her eyes. “The best way to maximize the amount of pleasure you can feel is to mix in a little pain for contrast.”

    Hermione had witnessed Lavender’s want for pain during sex but she had never tried to rationalize why she enjoyed it. She had simply thought that some people liked it and others didn’t.

    Now that she thought about it though, it made a lot of sense. Like how good that big breath of fresh air feels after you’ve stayed under water too long and your lungs are starting to burn a little. Coming from the brink of pain to the peak of pleasure would be like accelerating from 0-100 in less than a second. The adrenaline rush could be comparable to the most extreme sports.

    “I never really thought about it that way.”

    “Oh, you have no idea girl. It’s incredible.”

    “Can you show me?”

    Lavender looked a little surprised, “Right now?”

    “I’m sopping wet Lav, don’t tell me you’re not.” Hermione knew it was ridiculous. She’d already gotten off multiple times that night and nearly been caught on the couch but she was feeling more aroused than she had since they’d started there sexual exploration together.

    Lavender smiled. “Let’s at least go back upstairs. We can cast a silencing charm on my bed so you don’t wake everyone up again.” She grabbed Hermione by the hands and pulled her along behind her to the girl’s dorms.

    When they got upstairs they had to keep hushing each other to stop from waking up Parvati. Before they climbed in the bed Lavender went into her trunk and took out a small cloth bag Hermione had never seen before.

    Once in the bed Hermione cast the silencing charm they’d been practicing and immediately dove on top of the other girl. They made out for a good minute or two pawing at each other’s clothes trying to take them off. Lavender reached into her pocket and pulled out Hermione’s panties.

    “Do these belong to you perchance?”

    “Oh, thanks for that by the way. I still can’t believe I was almost caught like that.”

    “I can’t believe you had it in you to pull something like that. Or two things rather.” Lavender winked teasingly and Hermione shoved her away on the bed. Lavender rolled back in one swift motion and pinned Hermione’s arms to her sides with her knees.

    Hermione struggled for a bit but couldn’t free her arms so she gave up. “Fine you win! Are you going to show me what’s in your secret bag now?”

    “Oh you bet. This is a little collection of toys I had before I found someone to help me out.”

    She let Hermione out from under her and dumped the bag on the bed. The contents included some clothespins, an old looking quill, a chain with clasps on the end, a set of small round metal balls, and a thin strip of leather a couple of feet long.

    “What on earth do you use all of that for?” Hermione asked skeptically.

    “In good time my dear. We’re going to start off simple tonight.” She picked up the leather strip and said, “First things first, face down, ass up, hands behind your back.”

    “What are you going to do with that?” Hermione eyed the strip of leather warily.

    “First thing that we need to agree to if we’re going to do this is that we need to trust each other implicitly. Do you trust me?”

    Hermione thought back to how she had known Lavender less than a week ago as somewhat of a bully and a ditz. Their relationship had come so far since then. She wasn’t surprised at all to be able to answer without reservation. “Of course I do.”

    She leaned in and gave Lavender a full lingering kiss on the mouth then turned her back to the girl and assumed the position.

    For a second Lavender was stunned. Hermione had put a lot of emotion in that kiss. She looked down at the beautiful young ass in front of her and couldn’t believe what she was about to do to the shy little bookworm she’d known for the last two years. This had been a fantasy of her’s forever. Well, usually she was on the receiving end but if this could help Hermione open her eyes to new kinds of pleasure, then she was sure she’d get her turn in due time.

    She crawled over to Hermione and tied the leather strap around her wrists lightly. “Now this isn’t really meant to keep you in. I’m sure if you wiggled around you could get this off easily. This is meant as a reminder so when you try to use your hands you know not to.”

    Hermione nodded, a bit too nervous to talk so Lavender continued, “I am going to cause you slight pain and discomfort along with lots of pleasure. This is entirely your experience, if at any time you really want to stop just say Kneazle.”

    “Kneazle?”

    “It has to be something you’re not going to blurt out by accident.” Lavender smacked her on the ass much harder than she’d done playfully in the past and Hermione jumped a shocked look on her face.

    “Are you sure you’re in for this?

    Hermione steeled herself, “I’m sure.”

    “Good, now as I was saying, I will stop whenever you need me too but I encourage you to push past what you think your boundaries might be.”

    Hermione nodded.

    “But if I am ever actually hurting you, you need to let me know.”

    Another nod.

    “Ok, here we go.”

    Lavender began rubbing her hands over Hermione’s back side savoring the smooth soft skin of the young girl. She could see a red spot where she had smacked her before and she gave her another quick pop.

    A jump and a quiet gasp came from the bed and Hermione took a mouthful of sheets to bite down on.

    Lavender continued to rub the area gently for a while and then slapped her a little harder each time. Hermione started arching her back a bit on the slaps and bucking her hips up and down. When she began to sense Hermione’s anticipation between each spanking she fluctuated her timing. Sometimes she’d massage her and tease her pussy for near a minute before spanking her again, other times it would be merely seconds.

    Lavender began scraping her finger nails along the girls back and hips tickling slightly but adding a bit of pleasure too. She reached around and caressed her nipples pinching and rolling them lightly. She kissed and bit around Hermione’s ass then blew cold air between her legs.

    Hermione was squirming now. “Oh, that tickles.”

    “You’d be surprised how tickling can be painful when you are restrained.” She smacked Hermione’s ass again and elicited yelped.

    “My God I can’t believe I want you to do that harder.”

    “Harder you say?”

    “Oh yeah.”

    “What do you want me to do harder exactly?”

    “Oh Merlin, smack my ass harder!”

    Lavender smiled and gave her the hardest hit she’d done so far. It actually hurt her hand a bit.

    “Oh fuck yes!” Hermione screamed. “Why does it feel so good?”

    “You’ll see.” Lavender smirked.

    She reached her hand back between the girl’s legs and realized she was absolutely dripping with juices. She kneaded her pussy lips around and then found her clit and began rubbing it. Hermione’s hips were bucking into her hand already and she kissed and licked the sides of her hips and her ass more. She tasted the sweat on her skin and felt the vibrations of her trembling friend’s body.

    Just as Hermione was about to cum she bit into her ass sharply. Not hard enough to really hurt but enough to shock her. Hermione yelled and came right into her hand splashing juices on the bed and collapsing onto her side.

    “Wow, that was incredible!” she panted as she came down from her orgasm.

    “I’m glad you liked it.” Lavender continued to rub her clit and slipped a finger into her pussy. “Would you like to keep going?”

    Hermione gasped at the penetration. “Oh yeah.”

    Lavender smiled to herself and slipped a second finger into Hermione’s pussy. “So what have we gotten up to before? Three fingers?”

    “Mhmmm…” Hermione moaned.

    “Since you’ve done some stretching tonight let’s see how much farther we can go.”

    She untied Hermione’s hands and rolled her onto her back. Then she had Hermione reach over her head and retied the strap around the bed post.

    She rubbed her whole hand between Hermione’s pussy lips and covered herself in her juices up to her wrist. She immediately went back to fingering her friend with four fingers and was surprised when they slipped in easily.

    “Wow, those boys must be bigger than I thought.”

    Hermione could only make gurgling noises.

    With four fingers in Hermione she flattened her hand and sunk it in up to her thumb. She could feel the bones of Hermione’s pelvis and she curled her fingers up pressing out and stretching her pussy. She rotated her hand to see if her 4 fingers would fit horizontally but she had to twist them together to get them in that way.

    After sliding 4 fingers in and out easily for a bit she slicked up her thumb again and decided to go for it all. Going from four fingers to all five sounded a lot easier than it was. She realized the conical shape of her hand would not allow her to get in past the last knuckle without meeting resistance.

    “Holy Shit,” Hermione exclaimed. ‘Are you going to put your whole hand in me?”

    “I was going to try. Does it hurt?”

    “Oh, yeah it does, but don’t stop. Fill me up.”

    How could she deny that request? She used her other hand to rub Hermione’s clit and spread juices all over her knuckles and up her wrist. Then she compressed her had as tight as she could and slowly began to push against the walls of Hermione’s love hole. Every time she met with resistance she would press a little harder and she could feel Hermione pressing back on her too.

    She continued rubbing Hermione’s clit with her other hand making sure the juices kept flowing. She could feel that she was making some progress and her hand seemed to be disappearing ever so slowly deeper into her friend. She twisted slightly trying to wriggle her way deeper. Hermione was panting, her eyes closed, head thrown back, muttering and moaning to herself as if possessed. Suddenly, with one final pop lavender’s hand sunk in wrist deep and Hermione yelled louder than ever before.

    She was twitching and squeezing and Lavender could feel her pussy contracting around her hand painfully until she thought her arm would break off. She knew Hermione had to be having the best orgasm of her life.

    After about thirty seconds Hermione manage to whisper, “Kneazle. Oh God, I need you to take it out slowly. Very slowly.”

    “Oh no, I’m so sorry! Did I hurt you?” Lavender looked at her with concern.

    “No, no. . .” She winced and took a deep breath. “No. That was amazing. So intense. Need you to take it out now though. Slowly.”

    “OK.”

    “Slowly.”

    Surprisingly, getting her fist out was nearly as hard as getting it in. It seemed that Hermione’s opening had clamped down around her wrist and she had the same resistance to her knuckles trying to get out. For a spilt second she imagined not being able to get it out at all and having to explain what they’d been doing to Madam Pomfrey.

    When her hand finally did pop free Hermione yelled near as gasped loudly and appeared to have another minor orgasm her while body shuddering. Then she passed out cold. Lavender shook her a bit to make sure she was alright but she didn’t wake. She just moaned a bit and lay there breathing deeply but slowly, completely spent with exhaustion.

    Lavender untied her wrists, packed away all of the toys, and lay next to the naked girl. Pressing as close against her skin as possible. She covered them both up and went to sleep.


  • Mind Controlled Mothers Club Chapter 4: Daughter Enjoys Incestuous Creampies

    Font size : +


    Henry and Cherry enjoy their mothers as something happens at the Institute!

    Mind Controlled Mothers Club

    A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research

    Chapter Four: Daughter Enjoys Incestuous Creampies

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    “Yes, that would be so hot,” Henry Archer, the newest god created by the Institute of Apotheosis Research, had said only moments ago. He was answering his new girlfriend he created with his mind-control powers. The God’s words echoed in Ulrich’s mind.

    The gangbang happening in the break room of the Institute’s shipping department faded from him. The God wanted his girlfriend to become like him. To receive a Halo. The Institute had created twelve of the devices. Henry had received the sixth one, the Sagittarius ring, to give him the powers to change the world. To share his enlightened teaching with the resistant masses.

    And he wanted his girlfriend to join him.

    Ulrich backed away from the fucking. The young men who worked in the shipping department had created their own chapter of the Mother Fucking Club. Ulrich’s own mother, the supervisor for the department, was taking three cocks at once, transformed into a Mommy-slut the way Henry Archer had taught. He’d turned his own mother, and those of his friends, into their sluts and was expanding their club to involve other boys at their college.

    Six more Halos were in the clean room of the shipping department. They were supposed to be sent to the new gods, men or women determined by the scryers, the twin sisters who contacted the spirit of the Institute’s founder. Dr. Blavatsky, from beyond the veil, selected the new Gods or Goddesses, but…

    Henry would know who should be a Goddess, Ulrich thought. He’s a God. And this is what he wants.

    Ulrich knew he shouldn’t act on his own, but… Henry Archer’s teachings had resounded with him more than the previous Gods. He had found the one to be a follower of. And he had a chance to aid his God.

    He turned and left the orgy behind. He marched to the clean room, his stomach twisting and turning. A cold sweat broke out across his body. He couldn’t believe he was doing this. It would cause such an uproar through the Institute.

    He grabbed his clean suit and began to don it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shame I couldn’t make Cherry into a goddess and give her the same powers.

    I shuddered, my mother-slut nursing the last drops of cum out of my dick. She stared up at me, such wanton lust in her eyes. Sitting on the couch nearby was my new girlfriend, Cherry. The Korean girl shuddered and shivered as she came down from her orgasm on her mother’s lips. The woman licked my own cum out of her Cherry’s deflowered snatch.

    Today, I turned Cherry’s mother, Mrs. Kang, into a slut.

    Cherry was a virgin into some kinky things. Apparently, she loved reading dirty stories off the internet, especially mind-control stories. So when I showed up at our college today and mind-controlled the first class of the day to recruit guys for the Mother Fucking Club I created, she exploded with lust. She had heard rumors of the Halos giving people powers, and it turned her on. So when she realized I must have one, she almost climaxed in the classroom.

    She stood up and begged to join the club, offering to make her own mother into a slut and surrendering her own nubile, virginal body as payment. How could I say no?

    When I realized she was a virgin, that if I didn’t do anything she’d become a slut like our own mothers had, I had no choice but to intervene and save her. I changed her. She begged for it, pleading to be mind-controlled into being my girlfriend. To love me. To never be a slut, but my lover. She wouldn’t bring home guys to fuck her like my divorced mother did. She wouldn’t fuck the preacher behind her husband’s back the way Cherry’s mother did.

    “Ooh, Henry,” Cherry moaned, her pale-olive, round face flushed from her orgasm, her slanted eyes fluttering. She had a pair of firm breasts that quivered as she ground her pussy against her mother’s lips. “That was so awesome. I masturbated so many times to making my mother lick my cunt clean.”

    “Full of your boyfriend’s cum?” I asked, my dick still hard in my mother’s sucking mouth. I gripped her black hair, tingles racing down my shaft. My balls ached, ready to unleash another load of cum.

    “Oh, yes,” Cherry said. “My boyfriend with mind-control powers!” She beamed at me. “You know how hot I am right now? You’re so sexy. Oh, Henry, I love you so much.”

    I smiled at her. It was so wonderful to hear. I didn’t wake up today thinking I would have Cherry for a girlfriend. The Korean girl had always attracted my attention. When I wasn’t thinking of my mother, or another MILF, while masturbating, she was one of the few girls at my college who graced my fantasies.

    Of course, the girls in my imagination were not nearly as depraved as Cherry was in reality.

    “Please, please, fuck my slut-mother and cum in her pussy,” Cherry moaned. “Then I can lick her clean.”

    “Oh, yes, yes,” Mrs. Kang moaned. I had rewritten her mind into being a slut. “He’s got such a big cock. Mmm, I like a big cock fucking me, Chae-Won.”

    “Of course you do,” Cherry said, a sneer in her voice. “You’re a complete whore. A slut. Dad deserves a better woman. I should find him a virgin to be pure and faithful for him. Like I am for Henry.”

    I grinned at her. I could do that for her. Both things. I glanced at my girlfriend. “You really want to eat my jizz out of your mother?”

    She nodded her head, her slanted eyes burning with lust.

    “Are you turning into a cum-slut on me?” I asked.

    “I’m never a slut!” she hisses with such vehemency. “But I love your cum.”

    “And only my cum,” I ordered. No pain or prickles tingled across my mind.

    She nodded her head, shuddering and moaning, “Another wonderful command! Give me more, Henry!”

    “Other guys don’t even turn you on,” I ordered, feeling just a tiny prick race across my mind. “But I always do. You’ll get wet whenever I want to fuck you.”

    “Yes!” she hissed, grabbing her mother’s mass of black hair, pulling her mother’s face tight into her cunt. “Of course. Just the way a girlfriend should be.”

    I pulled my dick out of my mother’s mouth. She licked her lips, a big smile on her face. “I really love your girlfriend, honey.”

    “Then go suck on her tits while I fuck her mommy-slut,” I told her.

    “Mmm, gladly.” My mom licked her lips, collecting some of my cum staining the corners of her mouth. “I’m so proud of the way you’re showing women who we truly are.”

    I nodded my head, smiling at her. “Thanks, Mom.”

    My mother rose, her large tits swaying. She sat on our living room couch next to Cherry. My mother’s pale hand grasped my girlfriend’s pale-olive tits, the difference between their two hues was just so hot. She thumbed my girlfriend’s dusky-brown nipple while licking her lips. She leaned over and engulfed Cherry’s nub.

    “Ooh, yes, yes, yes, Mrs. Archer,” groaned my girlfriend. “Mmm, you’re such a slut, aren’t you? We’re going to use you so much. Just like my mother.”

    “Everyone’s mothers,” I said, glancing to my right where a pair of my friends mothers, redheaded Mrs. Woodham and blonde Mrs. Haley, were sixty-nining. They were feasting on each other’s pussies, devouring each other’s cunts.

    I made them into bisexual whores, freeing them to be the true sluts that they all secretly were.

    My dick ached and throbbed as I moved behind Mrs. Kang. I fell to my knees behind the Korean MILF as she feasted on her daughter’s cunt. Cherry stared at me, her fingers sliding through my mother’s hair.

    “Fuck my mother!” groaned my girlfriend, her round face twisting with pleasure. “Fuck her so hard. She’s such a slut! She wants your cock so bad.”

    “I do!” Mrs. Kang moaned. Her ass wiggled, firm and slender. A thick bush covered her pussy, drenched in her own juices. “Please, fuck me, Henry.”

    “Yes, yes, fuck her,” Mrs. Woodham moaned in the background.

    I smacked my dick into Mrs. Kang’s rump. I stared at my girlfriend, enjoying the love in her eyes. It made my heart beat faster. There was something so amazing about having a person love you stare at you like this. It was an intoxicating rush. I didn’t care that I forced her to love me.

    She begged me for it. I saved her from being a slut.

    My dick throbbed as I smacked Mrs. Kang’s rump again. The sound echoed through the room. Precum flicked across her butt-cheeks. My balls were so full of cum. The Halo had given me more than mind-control powers, but inhuman stamina.

    I was so lucky to have them.

    “You are such a wanton whore, Mrs. Kang,” I growled and smacked her ass hard.

    “I am!” she moaned. “Please, please, fuck my married pussy.”

    Smack.

    “How many men have you cheated on your husband with?” I demanded.

    “Three,” she moaned.

    “Mom!” gasped Cherry, her hips undulating, grinding that hot, shaved cunt on her mother’s mouth.

    “Even though you swore to be faithful?” I growled.

    “Yes, yes, yes! I was such a wanton slut! I just had an ache in my cunt! I had to satiate it!” She shuddered. “Please, please, fuck me! I want you to be the fourth! I need your cock in me! I’m a whore! A slut-mommy!”

    “She is!” Cherry moaned.

    I moved my cock down to Mrs. Kang’s pussy, sliding across her rump down to her thick bush. My mother’s noisy nipple sucking joined the wet sounds of Mrs. Kang’s cunt lapping and the two MILFs lesbian groaning in the back ground. My dick reached Mrs. Kang’s silky bush. I felt the caress of her hairs, loving it.

    I pressed forward, finding the hot lips of her pussy. Her married pussy. At least my mother didn’t cheat on my father. She waited until he was gone before she started dating, starting fucking all those men when I was just down the hallway from her bedroom. She could have come to me to satiate that hot cunt.

    Now she would. I would breed her. I would breed Cherry’s mother, too.

    “Mrs. Kang, no other guy can fuck your pussy until I’ve bred you,” I growled. “Your mouth and asshole are available for the other male members of the Mother Fucking Club, but not your cunt!”

    A tiny prickle raced across my thoughts while Cherry grinned at me. “Yes, yes, yes!” she groaned. “Breed my mother! That’s so hot!”

    “I know!” I groaned and thrust my cock into Mrs. Kang’s pussy.

    Her hot cunt engulfed my cock. Her silky pussy caressed my shaft. This wonderful friction shot through me. The pleasure reached down to my balls. They smacked into her cunt. She clenched down on my dick, moaning into her daughter’s pussy.

    For a moment, I just savored enjoying my sixth pussy. I smiled at my girlfriend as her mother’s hips wiggled, stirring her cunt around my cock. My dick soaked in her juices. She was so hot. I gripped her hips, fighting the urge to just hammer her, savoring this.

    Cherry smiled at me. “You are so hot, Henry. So powerful. My boyfriend is a god! Ooh, you are so lucky.”

    “Yes, I am,” I grinned at her. “We’re going to change the world.”

    “Yes!” she hissed. “Now please breed my mother!”

    I drew back my hips through her mother’s cunt. Her snatch clenched down on my cock. The silky friction turned into rapture. It flowed down my cock. My balls ached. I thrust into her depths, my balls smacking into her clit. That sound echoed through the room, mixing with the other sounds of passion.

    Mrs. Kang moaned in delight as I fucked her.

    I thrust my dick into her married cunt, pressing her forward into her daughter’s snatch. My crotch smacked into her rump. I groaned, the pleasure shooting through me. Her pussy squeezed around my dick as I plunged into her, the silky friction turning into bliss.

    It was incredible. I reveled in my power, in turning this woman into my slut. I groaned as I fucked into her snatch. I stared at Cherry, witnessing the pleasure crossing her face as our mother pleasured her body.

    “Mmm, yes, yes, yes, fuck my mother!” groaned Cherry. “Ooh, she’s got her tongue deep into my cunt!”

    “Is she going to make you cum?” I growled at my girlfriend. “Is she pleasing you!”

    “Of course!” Cherry grinned at me, her slanted eyes smoky. “She’s a slut!”

    “I am!” Mrs. Kang moaned, her pussy clenching around my dick. “Ooh, yes, yes! I’m going to cum so hard on your boyfriend’s dick, Chae-Won!”

    “Good, good!” I moaned, my hands squeezing Mrs. Kang’s hips.

    My mother switched nipples, her head moving across my girlfriend’s body. Cherry whimpered, pleasure crossing her face. It was so hot that we were using our mothers for our pleasure. My balls grew tighter and tighter. My jizz swelled in them.

    I wanted to spill in her. I wanted to witness Cherry licking her clean. I wanted to see her feasting on this juicy snatch. I groaned, driving myself towards that amazing orgasm. My back ached, my head tossing back.

    “Fuck!” I groaned.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” gasped Cherry. “Cum in the slut, Henry! Cum in my whore-mother’s cunt!”

    My mother moaned around my girlfriend’s nipple, “Do it, honey!”

    “Yes, flood that slut’s cunt!” moaned Mrs. Haley.

    I buried into Mrs. Kang’s pussy. The pleasure surged down my shaft. The pressure at the tip of my dick erupted. My balls unloaded. My cum fired into the slut-mother’s cunt. Rapture exploded through my body. It slammed into my mind as my jizz pumped over and over into the MILF’s cunt.

    Her pussy spasmed about my cock. She moaned into her daughter’s cunt. The first splash of my cum into her snatch sent her off. Mrs. Kang’s pussy milked my cumming cock, increasing my pleasure pulsing through my body.

    Cherry’s eyes widened. “Yes! You’re flooding her cunt! Mmm, I want to lick her… Yes!”

    My girlfriend shuddered. It was clear she was joining us in rapture. I groaned, leaning over her mother, panting as my dick fired its last blast of cum. The Korean MILF’s cunt writhed about my dick, massaging me as the pleasure surged through my body. The pleasure shuddered through me as I watched the rapture flowing through my girlfriend.

    “Make her lick up all your pussy juices,” I said to Cherry.

    “I am!” she moaned, voice throaty from her orgasm.

    My mother lifted her head. She glanced at me, beaming. “Ooh, she’s cumming so hard, honey. I really, really like your girlfriend. She’s perfect for you.”

    “Uh-huh!” I groaned. “She’s such a kinky pervert.”

    “You would know,” Cherry said, her eyes fluttering. “Oh, god, Mommy-slut, that was amazing. Mmm, just keep lapping and—” She shot a glance at me. “You just filled her pussy with all that yummy cum!”

    “And I’m plugging her up for you,” I said. “Why don’t you come clean her up?”

    Cherry nodded her head. With all the grace of a lithe, eighteen-year-old girl, she slipped off the couch and zoomed past her mother. Her round, firm breasts bounced. She had such a big smile on her lips. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me hard.

    I groaned into the kiss, my tongue dueling with hers. It was incredible. It was so wonderful to kiss her. To have her. She was intoxicating. I couldn’t believe there was a girl as kinky as me. It was just such a delicious treat.

    I broke the kiss, my dick throbbing in her mother’s juicy pussy. “Enjoy.”

    “And what are you going to do?” she asked me, a naughty glint in her eyes.

    “Make another creampie for you to enjoy,” I said, glancing at my mother.

    Still sitting on the couch, my slut-mother spread her thighs, exposing her trimmed, black bush. She didn’t have the thick delight of Mrs. Kang, her hairs cut short. She then parted her pussy lips, arching her eyebrows. My mind-control had let her be so open about being a whore.

    “You spoil me,” Cherry said and gave me another kiss.

    After sharing that hot kiss, I pulled out of her mother and shifted over to my mother. My mom grabbed my dick while Cherry fell to her knees behind her mom. I watched her over my shoulder as she buried her face into her mother’s cunt and feasted.

    “Chae-Won!” groaned Mrs. Kang. “Ooh, yes, yes, lick all that cum out of my slutty cunt.”

    “How is it?” I asked as my mom brought me to her incestuous hole.

    “Wicked!” Cherry moaned. “Ooh, I’m licking my boyfriend’s cum out of my mother’s cunt! This is the best day of my life! You are amazing, Henry! The best!”

    She pressed her face back into her mother’s pussy. Mrs. Kang moaned, her pussy-drenched face twisting with pleasure. She rested her head on the couch cushion, staring at me with smoky, slanted eyes as I slid into my mother’s cunt.

    Back into the hole that birthed me.

    “Damn, Mom,” I groaned as she whimpered in delight. “I love sliding into you.”

    “Just so long as Cherry’s the best,” she said, pulling me down to her heavy tits. “Your girlfriend deserves more of your passion than I do, honey.”

    I grinned. She couldn’t stop being a mother even as she was my slut.

    I sucked and nibbled on her sides of her slopes. I fucked into her cunt. I thrust into her juicy snatch. The couch creaked and groaned as I plowed into her. Pleasure shot down my shaft. My balls grew tighter and tighter as she pleased me.

    Mrs. Kang’s moans grew louder and louder, loving the feel of her daughter’s tongue lapping up my jizz. My dick throbbed at that realization. Cherry feasted on my cum from her mother’s hole. She reveled in the same incestuous delight I did.

    We were mother-fuckers.

    I pressed my mother’s tits into my cheeks as I fucked my cock in and out of her cunt. I motorboated my face between them. I just loved the feel of her soft breasts on my face while my dick plunged into her pussy.

    “I’m going to breed your cunt, Mom!” I groaned, my hips pumping away. My balls smacked over and over into her taint. “You’re going to have my child. If it’s a daughter, I’ll make sure she’s not a whore like you! She’ll love her man. Be faithful to her man!”

    “Yes!” Mom moaned, her fingers sliding through my hair. “You’ll be such a good father, Henry!”

    My hips thrust harder and deeper into her cunt. I plowed my dick into the depths of her snatch. I slammed into her, filling her. It was such an incredible pleasure. It was amazing. I savored it. I pumped my dick in and out of her snatch.

    My mouth found her nipple. I sucked on it, loved it. her pussy tightened on my dick, increasing the incestuous pleasure surging around me. I thrust deep into her. I buried into her depths again and again, my balls growing tighter and tighter.

    “Chae-Won!” Mrs. Kang moaned beside us. “Yes, yes, lick out all your boyfriend’s cum from my snatch. Ooh, yes, yes, I’m going to cum so hard. I have never been with a woman before, but I love you licking me.”

    “Such a slut!” my mother moaned, her thighs wrapping about my hips.

    “Mmm, she is, Mrs. Archer,” groaned Cherry.

    “Uh-huh!” I groaned about my slut-mom’s nipple, my dick pumping hard into her cunt.

    Her pussy clenched down around my dick. She was so hungry to be bred. My mother wanted my child. I fucked her as hard as I could, the pleasure building and building in my balls. The tip of my dick ached and throbbed as I plundered her slut-cunt.

    “Henry!” my mother moaned, her body twisting. “Cum in me! Breed me and make a creampie in me for your darling girlfriend to devour!”

    Those were the greatest words my mother ever uttered.

    My hips thrust so hard. I plunged my dick so deep into her cunt. I grunted and groaned, my balls smacking against her hard. The pressure built and built in them. That load of incestuous cum swelling in me.

    Cherry would get such a wonderful treat to enjoy.

    “Look at him go,” moaned Mrs. Woodham. “I wish Rick was here to fuck me.”

    I popped my mouth off my mother’s nipple and glanced at the redhead. She and the blonde were entwined together, cuddling on the floor, both their faces glistening with the other’s pussy juices. Rick was the redheaded slut’s son. “You’ll see him at the orgy tonight. We’re going to recruit so many mothers!”

    “Not if you don’t get back to school,” Mom moaned. “After your girlfriend licks me clean. You need your education.”

    I shuddered, thrusting into her. “I need to breed your cunt.”

    A big smile grew across her lips. “Yes, you do! Mmm, work that dick in and out of my snatch. Ooh, yes, yes, yes, honey! Fill me with your jizz! Plant a baby in my cunt!”

    “Breed your mother!” moaned Mrs. Haley.

    “Yes!” groaned Mrs. Kang. “Breed her. Breed me. We’ll have your children like good sluts.”

    Cherry’s hand smacked her mother’s rump as she kept feasting on her mother’s pussy. The purring delight from my girlfriend spoke volumes of what she thought of my idea: she was a fan. I shuddered, surrounded by all these women—four mommy-sluts and my girlfriend—who all wanted me to breed my mom.

    My dick slammed into her cunt. I closed my eyes, my back arching. The pressure swelled in my balls. Her pussy’s incestuous friction rippled heat down to my nuts. My cum drank it in. I groaned through clenched teeth.

    Then my mother squealed in delight. I opened my eyes to her back arching, her pillowy tits heaving before her. Then her pussy convulsed about my cock. Her hot sheath writhed and spasmed, sucking at my dick. My jizz swelled in my heavy balls.

    “Cum in me, honey!” she howled. “Flood your slut-mother’s snatch! Breed me!”

    “Breed her!” Mrs. Kang moaned, her voice sounding equally throaty. Was she cumming on her daughter’s licking tongue?

    “Yes!” I growled and rammed to the hilt into my mother’s cunt. My jizz erupted.

    Powerful blasts of euphoria shot from my dick with every spurt of forbidden jizz into my mother’s cunt. I flooded her snatch with so much of my spunk. It fired into her while my body spasmed. Pleasure rippled through my mind. It was so good. It had me groaning in delight, her pussy milking my dick.

    Stars burst before me. I groaned, drinking in the ecstasy. I leaned over my mother, panting and groaning. My chest rose and fell. It was so incredible to do this. To experience this incestuous bliss. To pump my cum into my mother’s fertile pussy. She had me young. She was still so hot.

    “You know if you have another son,” I whispered into her ear, “you’re going to be his slut, too.”

    “Uh-huh,” she groaned, trembling beneath me. “I’ll be a slut to all my sons. And my grandsons.”

    “Your mother is such a whore!” Cherry moaned. “Ooh, and so is mine. She came so hard on my face.”

    “You licked my pussy so well, Chae-Won,” Mrs. Kang said, her Korean accent so thick as she breathed heavily, a smile on her lips.

    “So, you have another creampie for me to lick, babe?” Cherry said.

    “Babe?” I asked.

    “Stud?” she suggested. “Mmm, you are a stud. Or maybe honey-bunny?”

    “Stud’s fine,” I said.

    She grinned at me. “Mmm, can I lick your mom out now, stud-muffin?”

    “You’re such a weirdo,” I said, a fond tone to my voice. “Sure, baby-cakes.”

    She beamed at me, her mother’s pussy juices and a little bit of my cum staining her chin and cheeks.

    I ripped my cock out of my mother’s cunt. “Bon appétit baby-cakes.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The door to the clean room whisked open. Ulrich could feel the cameras mounted throughout at the shipping department, and especially the Halo room, staring at him. Is security monitoring this? he wondered, his stomach doing twists and turns. Would they think it weird that I was in here?

    He was one of three employees trained to handle the Halos properly, to package them and ready them for shipping to the right individuals. He had every right to be in here, but if they realized he was readying a Halo for shipment…

    Chae-Won Kang, that naughty Cherry, wasn’t the right person to receive this, but… Henry thought she was perfect. That was good enough for Ulrich. He had to act on his beliefs. He had to follow his God’s teachings.

    He hurried to the charging crèches maintaining the nanite colonies in their suspended animation. The cloth booties he wore over his shoes, the same pure white as the rest of his jump suit and gloves, whisked on the floor. He reached the shelf, staring at them, wondering which he should chose.

    Scorpio, Libra, Aries, Leo, Aquarius, and Sagittarius were already out in the world, leaving behind Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Capricorn, Pisces and…. Virgo. His eyes settled on that ring. It felt so right. His hands touched the crèche, pulling it out from the wall. He moved it to the work table.

    He went as fast as protocol allowed. He couldn’t make a mistake, but eventually someone would discover him in here. The gangbang in the breakroom would end or security would realize what he was doing. Maybe even one of the higher ups in the Institute, like Deidre Icke, the president herself, would wander in to do an inspection of shipping.

    He lifted the gold ring out of the device, disconnecting it properly, and set it into its box, cradled by the packing peanuts. He settled the instruction manual on top, though none of the gods ever really bothered to read it fully. But they were a company that made electronics, and always included extensive guides for their users.

    His heart hammered in his chest. The tape gun sounded so loud as he sealed the box. The rip of packing tape as it unspooled echoed through the clean room. His gloves smoothed it down across the top with the skill of a man who did this hundreds of times a day. The hood of his clean suit clung to his sweat-stained forehead, absorbing the moisture.

    He picked up the box. He was betraying the Institute but serving his God. Which means… I’m doing the right thing. The scryers choose Henry Archer, and they are never wrong. They always pick the right person that Dr. Blavatsky told them from beyond the grave.

    Ulrich suddenly felt calm. He’d rationalized his desire and his guilt melted away. The fear remained as he hefted the box towards the airlock exit. He stepped in, closed it, and stood their as the air blasted around him. Then the exit opened.

    He hurried out of the airlock, not bothering to take off his clean suit as per protocol. The gangbang still raged in the break room. His mother’s naked tits pressed against the window in that looked out onto the shipping room, her tits pillowed together. Jim fucked her hard from behind while she gasped and moaned like a good slut-mommy.

    Ulrich reached the shipping computer. He typed fast, putting in Henry’s information. He shipped the other Halo just last night, so most of it was the same, only the address was different. Henry was home, not at his friend’s house. Then he put the package on the conveyor belt while simultaneously an alert went to drone control that they had an important package to deliver.

    The fear swelled in Ulrich. If drone control at all thought about what was going on, if the same controller was working as last night and recognized the address as being close to the one Henry’s was delivered to, he’d question it. He’d ask if there was a mistake. He’d start a chain of events that would stop Ulrich from getting the Halo to his God.

    Please, please, Henry, he prayed to his God. I know you’re young at this. I doubt you can answer prayers, yet, but… You want this. You need this. Chae-Won will be the perfect Goddess for you.

    The nauseating writhe grew and grew in Ulrich’s stomach. He rubbed his gloves on his thighs, the clean suit crinkling. It felt like it was taking too long. The box had reached the end of the conveyor built, waiting in the pickup zone for the drone. I just had to swoop in and—

    The soft whirl of a drone hummed through the air. It swooped in, all four rotor blades a blur. The sleek, black body descended and seized the package in powerful grip. Then it lifted off and headed for the doors. They rolled open to let the drone out. Ulrich sighed. He pulled off the hood of his clean suit. As the drone neared Henry’s house, the text message would be sent, all part of the automated system to give the God, or in this case the Goddess, a warning that their important package was about to arrive.

    Moans echoed behind him, the gasp of pleasure from the gangbang. His dick hardened. His job done, he could enjoy another mother.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Mrs. Archer, I’m going to lick you clean,” moaned Cherry. She sank down before my mom’s thighs. I stood behind my girlfriend, staring at my mom’s bush stained in ropy lines of cum. “I’m going to feast on you.”

    “Ooh, yes, do it, darling,” my mom smiled. “Honey, she’s just such a cutie.”

    “She is,” Mrs. Woodham said. “And you, Mi-Suk, I had no idea you were cheating on your husband. That’s so wicked.”

    “I know,” Mrs. Kang said.

    “Want to daisy chain with us?” Mrs. Haley asked.

    “What’s that?” the Korean MILF asked.

    “Where we lick each other’s pussies!” Mrs. Haley said, such enthusiasm for her voice. “I’ll lick yours, you lick Terry’s, and she’ll lick mine.”

    “Mmm, yes, lick my pussy, Mi-Suk,” groaned Mrs. Woodham.

    “Sure,” Mrs. Kang said.

    My dick throbbed. I loved turning mothers into sluts.

    I watched my girlfriend lower her head. Her silky, black hair fell of her shoulders. Her hips wiggled, her shaved pussy tight and plump between her thighs. I couldn’t see what she was doing, but my mother felt it.

    “Yes!” Mom groaned, her tits jiggling. “Ooh, darling, that’s so good. Mmm, yes, yes, just lick right there. Get all of my son’s yummy cum out of my snatch.”

    “Uh-huh,” Cherry moaned, her head moving as she licked and lapped at my mother’s cunt.

    It made my dick so hard. I stared at that tight cunt. I could fuck it, but I just fucked three pussies back to back with a blowjob in between. I smiled as I stared at my girlfriend’s wiggling rump. She had another hole for me to enjoy, and I had a dick dripping with my mother’s pussy juices.

    Lubed.

    I fell to my knees and grabbed my girlfriend’s perky rump. My wet cock fell on her butt-cheek. She whimpered, wiggling her hips more as I shifted my hips while my hands pried her asscheeks apart. The crown of my cock dragged down against her silky flesh until I felt her puckered backdoor.

    “Ooh, anal, yes!” groaned Cherry. “I liked shoving my hairbrush handle back there.”

    “My cock will feel even better,” I commanded. Not even a tingle rippled across my mind. She totally agreed.

    “Of course it will, stud-muffin!” she said. “Sodomize me!”

    “The best girlfriend ever!” I should find them for my three friends. Virgins, of course. They deserved pure girls, not whores like our mothers. I would make all the appropriate commands so they would remain good girls devoted to their men.

    Of course, I couldn’t make every girl into a pure one. We needed some to grow into mommy-sluts for us to fuck.

    Imagining a future of mommy-sluts and devoted girlfriends, I pressed my dick forward. Cherry’s virgin asshole stretched around my wet girth. She groaned, low and throaty, into my mother’s pussy as her sphincter surrendered to my dick.

    “Henry, yes!” she whimpered as my dick popped into her bowels. “Oh, that’s so good. Yes, yes, yes, bugger me!”

    “Mmm, yes!” groaned my mother. “You have to make her explode on your cock, honey! She’ll cum so hard!”

    “Of course she will,” I groaned. “Cherry, getting fucked by me up the ass is almost as pleasurable as getting fucked by me in the cunt.”

    “Yes!” she moaned. “Make me believe it! I do! I’m going to cum hard from being butt-fucked by you! Ooh, I love it, stud-muffin!”

    I smiled as my dick sank deeper and deeper into her bowels. She was such a delicious thing. I groaned as I bottomed out in her. I delved into her asshole. Her velvety sheath gripped my cock. I shuddered as I buried to the hilt in her.

    Every inch of my dick was in her bowels.

    It was incredible. I groaned as I drew back, the velvety friction intense. Her asshole clenched down on my cock. Her hips wiggled from side to side with her excitement. She kept moaning into my mother’s cunt.

    I slammed back into her. My balls smacked into her flesh. That meaty sound echoing through the room. Her butt-cheeks jiggled. I drew back and thrust in again and again. I sodomized my girlfriend as she feasted on my mother’s cum-filled cunt.

    My hand slid around my girlfriend’s body. I didn’t just want to fuck her. She had to cum, too. She wasn’t a slut to be used. I had to give her pleasure, too. My hands slid up and cupped her swaying breasts. I squeezed them, thumbs brushing out and massaging her nipples.

    “Stud-muffin!” she moaned into my mother’s pussy, her bowels clenching on my dick.

    “Mmm, baby-cakes, I’m going to make you cum on my dick. You’re going to have such an amazing orgasm from getting butt-fucked!”

    “Yes, yes, yes, make her cum, honey!” my mother moaned, her tits jiggling before her. “Because she’s such a sweet thing. Ooh, she’s got her tongue fluttering through my folds. She’s searching for every drop of your cum in me.”

    “She is a sweet thing!” I groaned. “Such a sweet pussy. And a sweet ass.”

    “Glad you like it!” Cherry groaned, clenching her bowels down on my dick as I pulled back, the friction incredible. “Yes!”

    I slammed into her depths. Again and again. I took my time withdrawing, savoring the velvety squeeze of her bowels. Then I rammed into her as hard as I could. My dick’s tip drank in the delight of reaming her like that again and again.

    My balls absorbed the heat as they thwacked into her taint. The pleasure rippled through my body. It was so sweet fucking her ass while she ate my cum out of my slut-mother’s cunt. I rubbed Cherry’s nipples harder. Then I pinched them. Rolled them between my fingers. I tugged on them, playing with them as sodomized her.

    “Henry!” she moaned, bucking back into my thrusts, her spine arching. “Oh, that’s good. You’re going to make me explode.”

    “Good!” I groaned. My right hand slid down from her tits, crossed her flexing stomach, and shoved between her thighs. I found her juicy slit, rubbed it.

    My fingers danced up and down her wet folds. I found her clit, massaging her bud. She groaned louder. My mother shuddered as Cherry made such naughty sucking, slurping sounds. Pleasure crossed my mother’s face.

    Cherry gave her delight.

    My mother arched her back. Her big, pillowy tits swayed and heaved before her. Her face contorted. Bliss spilled across them. She whimpered, grinding her cunt into my girlfriend’s hungry mouth.

    “Cherry!” my slut-mother gasped. “Oh, god, you are so wonderful. You are… Yes!”

    My mother gasped in throaty rapture. Cherry’s pussy grew hotter. Her juices coated my fingers as I massaged her clit. Her bowels clenched down on my thrusting dick. As I drew back, taking my time to enjoy her velvety grip. Her asshole writhed about my cock.

    I made my girlfriend cum again.

    Such a rush of pride shot through me as I buried into her bowels. Her flesh spasmed about me, sucking at my dick. She squealed into my mother’s pussy. I shuddered, my balls tightening as I pumped away at her convulsing sheath.

    “Damn, Cherry!” I groaned. “Oh, damn!”

    “Cum in me, stud-muffin!” she howled, her silly nickname sounding so hot with the passion bursting through her throat. “Please, please, fill me with your jizz!”

    “Then your mom can lick you clean!” I snarled and rammed into her asshole.

    “Yes!” she howled as my dick filled her to the hilt.

    My cum exploded out of my balls. They tensed and tightened. I groaned as the bliss shot through me. That wonderful rapture that came from cumming surged through me. I frigged her clit hard and tugged on her nipple while her bowels spasmed about my spurting dick.

    My mind drowned in rapture. I loved it. I reveled in my powers. In the delight of my girlfriend’s new asshole. The pleasure spiked through my mind. I floated for one perfect moment. I clutched at it, holding it tight.

    “Fuck!” I gasped as my dick fired the last blast into Cherry’s ass.

    “Uh-huh,” she groaned. “Oh, damn, that was so hot. This is the best day of my life.”

    “Yeah,” I groaned in agreement.

    I pulled out of Cherry’s asshole with a wet plop. Her asshole squeezed shut instantly, giving me only a brief glimpse of my cum buried in her depths. She wiggled her hips as I stepped back. My mother stared at my dick with such a hungry look on her face.

    “Yes, Mom, you get to suck my dick clean of her asshole,” I said. “I know you love doing that.”

    “You showed me I did,” Mom groaned.

    “Such a good son,” Cherry said. A loud chirp echoed through the phone. Cherry’s head shot to her discarded clothing. She crawled over there and fished out her cell phone.

    She blinked her eyes. “What a strange text message. It’s…” Her head shot to me, a look of awe on her voice.

    “What?” I asked as my mother slipped off the couch, grasped my hips, and swallowed my dirty cock into her mouth.

    Cherry read:

    CONGRATULATIONS Henry Archery!!!

    You have been chosen by our top team of researchers for our exciting new product! The Halo is the answer to all your life’s needs. Tired of lacking the confidence to admit what you crave? Tired of feeling too scared to seize what you crave?

    Well you’re in luck. Our patented Halo mind control technology will allow you to take control of the people in your life and mold them to your wishes.

    I know you are as excited as we by this amazing possibility. Out of all the billions of people in this world, we think you are one of the TWELVE lucky candidates to utilize this ground-breaking technology.

    So congratulations and get ready to seize your new life!

    Your package should arrive in moments by drone. Enjoy!

    Sincerely,

    Deidre Icke, Esq.

    “Holy shit, that’s the same text message I got right before the package arrived at my friend’s house,” I said. “They’re sending you one?”

    Cherry’s mouth moved, but nothing came out. She trembled, her eyes becoming twin liquid pools. She glanced at the door. Her head shook back and forth. Then she pinched her arm. Hard. She winced, leaving behind two pale, crescent divots in her skin that faded back to her normal coloring.

    “Not a dream,” I told her.

    A whirring sound came from outside. I darted to the door, racing over the daisy-chaining mommy-sluts. I wrenched it open. A package set there while a drone soared off out of sight. I gaped, seeing Che-Wan printed on the label. I picked it up and turned around to face her.

    Cherry was sitting on the floor know, her body swaying. She looked dazed, her eyes unfocused. I hurried back to her as she shook her head. She fluttered her eyes, then they darted up to stare at me. At the box in my hand.

    “This can’t be happening,” she muttered. “They’ve never sent one to a person in the same city, let alone to someone who knew another.”

    “And right after you mentioned wanting it,” I said. A chill ran through my mind. Was this mysterious Institute watching us?

    I sat down before her, ripped open the packing tape, and tore into the box. Packing peanuts spilled out as I lifted up the same gold ring I received yesterday. It was slightly warm to the touch. I thrust it out at her.

    Cherry’s hands shook as she took it. She licked her lips, her chest rising and falling as she drew in quick, deep breaths. Her gaze slid up to mine, her slanted eyes wide. She swallowed. “I… I…”

    I gave her a supportive smile.

    “You have to give me a command, Henry!” she gasped. “Before I put this on. It might be your last chance to mind-control me. You have to make sure I only serve you. That I can’t ever use my powers against you.”

    Her eyes pleaded with me. She wanted this so badly. I stared in them, thinking for a moment. “Cherry, you will only use your powers to make me happy. You will always obey me because it makes you so happy when you do. You will never use your powers to undo something I’ve done or to cause me problems. You want to make me happy because you love me. You’re my goddess-girlfriend. Now put on that Halo!”

    “Yes!” she breathed.

    I felt not a prickle across my mind. She wanted this.

    My goddess lifted the gold band. She settled it on her mused, black hair. In a moment, the gold dissolved into a cloud that dissipated into her. She shook her head, blinking as I witnessed the sight that made my friends gape in shock last night.

    A smile crossed her lips. “I’m like you, Henry.”

    “Yes, you are,” I said, reaching out my hand and taking hers.

    To be continued…


  • What’s a Girl to Do? – A Halloween Story

    Font size : +


    In this story we follow a young woman’s adventures as she crashes the Tri-Delta’s annual Halloween party. She has heard that it would be the greatest fuckfest of the year and is determined to experience it all.

    WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

    All characters involved in sexual activity in this story are over the age of 18. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

    Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2019 by The Technician ( ).

    Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    I really shouldn’t do it. I know what I am getting myself in for, but it’s been a long time and I really need some relief. I’m desperate and even the best vibrator can’t satisfy me most of the time. I need a man… or a woman. I know going to the party is risky, but what’s a girl to do? I really need some relief, and everyone normally treats me like they don’t even see me.

    They’ll see me tonight, though. The Tri-Delta’s are having a Halloween party and it is going to be out of this world. They got kicked off campus for their continued debauchery, but once they moved off of the campus itself, there wasn’t much the powers that be could do. Tri-Delta House is just a bunch of young men who decided to live together while at college. They don’t have official status at the school, so there’s nothing the university can do about it. As long as they don’t violate city or state laws with things like this Halloween party, everything’s good.

    Actually, short of rape or murder, they don’t have to worry about that either. Several of the boys’ parents are really well-connected politically. Three off-duty police officers – two men and one woman – will be indoor security for the party. They will respond to anyone who thinks they are getting pressured into something they don’t want, and will keep drunks from leaving the party and driving. But other than that, they will mainly be keeping out uninvited guests and telling the invited ones to “keep it inside.” Two additional off duty officers are stationed outside to handle anything that might overflow into the front yard or street.

    I’ve had eyes and ears inside the Delta house for the past several weeks. In private, the guys are saying that this will be a fuckfest to top all fuckfests. The girls know it too. I’ve also got eyes and ears over at the Kappa Taus, and they are all horny as hell and ready to get laid.

    But back to the matter at hand. I’m not an invited guest. I’m not a student at the university either, but I could pass for one, or, at least, I will pass for one tonight so I can attend this Halloween party. The trick is to get inside the door and past the security people.

    First, I have to get up to the door more or less unseen. Usually that isn’t a problem for me, but tonight my costume of choice doesn’t exactly pass local law approval and my plan requires that I arrive in nothing but it. Right now, I’m sitting waiting in a car close to the end of the sidewalk that leads up to the Delta House. I don’t have to worry about anyone seeing me through the tinted windows, but once it gets dark, I will have to run up the sidewalk to the door before anyone can react. Then it’s showtime.

    The sun is slowly setting. Little costumed kiddies are running from house to house participating in their yearly candy extortion racket. The Tri-Delta’s have set up a small table at the end of their sidewalk and have one of the newer members in a gorilla costume handing out treats. That guarantees that no precious snowflakes or their nosy mothers accidentally see anything inside the house. There isn’t anything going on yet, but the gorilla will stay on duty until all the kids have disappeared from the neighborhood, just in case.

    It’s dark now. The sun has set and it is officially Halloween. I know that I will be visible when I open the door and the light comes on, so I have to move fast. I prepare myself and pull on the door latch, rapidly opening it and standing up on the curb.

    “What the hell!” the gorilla yells, and I take off running for the house. The sound of my heavy footsteps as I run up the stairs startles me. Then I pound on the door as hard as I can.

    It opens slowly and a middle-aged policeman with sergeant stripes on the sleeves of his uniform looks out at me.

    “Get in here!” he says brusquely, and I hop inside.

    “Shoulda worn a coat,” he continues. Then he glances down at a small notepad in his hand and says, “You are?”

    “Eve,” I respond. “Can’t you tell by the fig leaf?”

    “That’s kind of small to be a fig leaf,” he responds, not even cracking a smile. “Do you have your invitation with you in paper or electronic form?”

    He has obviously been a cop for a long, long, time.

    “Does it look like I’ve got pockets in these?” I ask, touching the two cherries that act as nipple covers.

    “Let her in,” a male voice calls from the other room. Another adds loudly, “I’ll invite her if she isn’t on the list.”

    In response, the sergeant nods his head in the direction of the room and enters something on his notepad.

    “I don’t remember seeing you around,” one young man says as he hurries up to me.

    “But you invited me, Jeremy,” I reply. “Don’t you remember? You said this would be a world class fuckfest and you wanted some real nympho women here so you could take one up to your room.”

    “They all slapped his face and said no,” one of the other boys says with a laugh.

    “But I didn’t,” I say with a smile. “Let’s go upstairs and fuck.”

    Jeremy’s mouth opens and closes a couple of times before he is finally able to stutter out, “You get right to the point, don’t you?”

    “Why don’t you come with me instead?” the boy who had taunted him says as he comes over and stands next to me.

    “I can cum with you later,” I say, matching his laugh. “Jeremy will wear down pretty fast, and I’m good for all night.”

    Jeremy’s eyes are wide with fright as I pull him up the stairs. “Your room is the second one on the left?” I ask as we reach the top of the stairs.

    “Right,” he answers, then sputters, “no, I mean correct… yes, it’s on the left side.”

    I push him through the door and kick it shut with my foot as we move to the center of the room. He’s dressed in a loose-fitting shirt with a vest over it and a huge wig with black hair. “Does anyone else know you are Weird Al?” I ask as I rub my body against his front and take off his vest at the same time.

    I pull on his shirt and it pops open. He has almost no hips, so as soon as I loosen his belt, his pants slide to the floor. I push him back onto the bed and pull his pants– and his socks– off him in one move.

    I then reach down and pull his tighty-whities down to his ankles. I laugh a little because he lifted up his hips like a girl letting a guy take off her panties.

    “You’ve got to lift your feet,” I say softly.

    He does so, and then looks embarrassed. “Don’t worry,” I tell him. “When you tell your Delta brothers about this, you can say that you jumped on top of me.”

    He gives me a weak smile and I jump on top of him. One of the realities of sex is that it can go as fast as the woman is ready for. Once a guy is hard, it can go in anytime, anywhere, and the only thing he has to worry about is maybe a little lube. The woman has to be ready.

    I was definitely ready. I had been ready for months. I push down on his chest and grind myself into his groin. He is trying to thrust up into me, but I have him pinned to the bed so the only thing that is moving is me.

    He starts groaning, and then in a few moments he spurts up into me.

    “There,” I say, “you aren’t a virgin anymore. And since I fucked you that time, we will change places and you can fuck me. That way when your frat brothers tease you about losing your virginity tonight, you can truthfully tell them that you weren’t a virgin when you fucked me.”

    He looks a little confused, but when I roll over, he rolls over with me and ends up on top of me between my legs. His little Johnson is trying really hard to come back to attention, but he seems to only be able to get it to half-staff.

    “Play with my breasts,” I tell him and he reaches tentatively for the cherry on my left breast. “Take it,” I say and he pulls it off my nipple. “Eat it,” I say firmly and he pops it into his mouth.

    I laugh. “Now you can even pass a lie detector test and say that you took my cherry.”

    He reaches down and grabs the cherry off my right breast and pops it into his mouth. “Twice,” he says with a grin.

    “That feels good,” I purr as he begins to massage my breasts and tweak my nipples. “Softly, softly,” I remind him as he starts to get a little too ambitious.

    He is starting to poke at me with little Jeremy. It feels like it is now very hard. He pushes into me and tentatively starts thrusting. I thrust back up against him and he increases the speed and power of his thrusts. Soon we are slamming against each other and there is a loud thunking noise as the top of the bed repeatedly bounces against the wall.

    He startles, but I say, “Don’t worry. Yours isn’t the only headboard bounce in the house tonight.” He looks down at me and returns to his almost violent thrusts. A short time later he collapses on top of me and we lay there a sweaty tangle of naked limbs.

    “Got some lube?” I ask.

    “Uhhh,” he replies.

    “KY? Baby oil? Vaseline?” I ask.

    “I’ve got Vaseline,” he answers, “but you can’t use that with a condom.”

    “Who said anything about a condom?” I reply.

    He pads over to a small cabinet and comes back with a tube of Vaseline. “I need it sometimes in the summer for… you know… between my legs.”

    I laugh and say, “Well, that’s where it’s going again, only between my legs.”

    I turn over on the bed and stick my ass up in the air. “Put a bunch right on the spot,” I say, “and then slowly work in one finger. When it loosens up, use two, and then three.”

    I laugh again and say, “If you were bigger, you might need four, but three should loosen me up enough.”

    As he is slowly pumping his fingers in and out of me, I say, “Rub my clit.”

    He looks at me with a blank face and I add, “The love button? The bump at the top of my slit that gets bigger as I get turned on?”

    “Oh,” he mumbles as he moves his free hand under me and searches for my clit. He finds it, but his fingers are slick with Vaseline, so he isn’t doing me much good. It feels nice, but I need a little more stimulation.

    “Now enter me,” I say. “Slowly. And stop when you feel like you are hitting a wall. Let it relax and then push on in.”

    He’s good at following instructions and soon we are ready to go. “You have to keep it slower,” I tell him, “and it would help me a lot if you rubbed my clit while you fucked my ass.”

    When I said “fucked my ass,” his prick twitched like he was hit with a thousand volts. It also grew a lot bigger. Maybe I should have had him use four fingers in the warm up.

    It was too late for that now. He was inside me and moving. He was also leaning against my back with both hands in my crotch rubbing and pushing. His fingers were almost fucking me from the front while his prick took care of the back.

    “I’m getting there… “ he grunts. “I’m getting there… I’m getting there… Aaaaahhhhhh!” His loud groan adds to mine as we both climax.

    He suddenly stops massaging my love button and starts whimpering, “I’m stuck, I’m stuck.”

    “Don’t panic,” I say. “Once my body relaxes– and little Jeremy deflates– you will be able to slide out.” We lay on our sides spooning waiting for that to occur. After a few minutes, I relax again and he deflates and his prick pops out of me with a noise like a very quiet pop of a cork.

    “You need time to recover,” I tell him as I get up and start walking to the door. “I’m going to go see if any of your frat brothers is up for some fun.”

    The boy who had been teasing Jeremy was waiting just outside the door. “What’s your name, Freddy?” I ask with a smile.

    “Fred,” he says and then startles as he realizes I had already called him by name.

    “You broke up with Charlene because she wouldn’t go down on you,” I say quickly. “Why don’t we go back downstairs and show the boys that you can get a girl to deep throat you?”

    “Uhhh, yes, well…” he sputters, but I grab his hand and start leading him down the stairs.

    “We came down so I can have a beer to rinse my mouth after I deep throat Freddy here,” I say as we tromp down the steps. Again I am surprised at how loud footsteps can be.

    We get to the bottom of the stairs and I pull him toward the living room where the kegs– and several more girls– are located. I hear a buzz of comments as I walk into the room. One of the girls huffs at me and says, “I see you already lost your costume. Isn’t it a little early even for a slut?”

    “I’m Eve,” I replied. “I arrived naked. This is my costume. Ask Sargent Grumpy at the front door.”

    Several of the boys laughed at that. Evidently Sargent Grumpy was a regular fixture at Tri-Delta parties. “Freddy here wants to prove to you guys that he can get a girl to deep throat him,” I say to the whole group. Then I unbuckle Fred’s belt and take down his pants.

    I had expected him to be wearing tighties, but instead he was wearing a pair of black boxer briefs. His prick was trapped against one leg and was trying to escape. It was only half hard, but the tip and at least two inches of it were visible before I began pulling his underwear down his legs.

    “I can see why Charlene wouldn’t go down on that,” one of the girls said. “It’s big enough to choke a horse.”

    “Or fuck a horse,” one of the other girls said.

    “Or fuck me,” another voice said softly.

    I pulled the tip of Freddy’s massive prick into my mouth. It was by far the largest prick I had ever attempted to get in my mouth. With it just a little way into my mouth it was already starting to cut off my airway. Luckily for me, my experiences of the past couple years have taught me ways around that. I heard several of the girls go “ooooo” as I slid that monster farther back into my throat. I could feel it all the way in the back of my throat– and possibly part way down my neck.

    “You can see it,” one of the girls gasped. “It’s moving up and down in her neck.”

    Another girl said fearfully, “She’s going to choke. She can’t get air.”

    Freddy meanwhile was starting to ram himself balls deep into my mouth. After a few minutes he started grunting and then suddenly pushed himself against my face and held me tight. At least I didn’t have to worry about swallowing. He shot directly into my stomach.

    “He’s going to kill her,” one of the girls shouted.

    I held up my hand to signal that I was OK and started moving on my own as Freddy’s prick slowly deflated. After he became limp, I slid my mouth off of his prick and left it dangling between his legs.

    I turn to the girls who were gathered watching and say, “That was nice, but I’m really in the mood for something with a little less testosterone. Any of you up for a daisy chain? It would only take three of you… or five… or maybe seven.”

    Most of the girls just laugh, but two of them step forward and one of them says, “That’s something I’ve always wanted to try.”

    The other turns to a somewhat plump redhead and says, “What do you say, Sylvia? You’ve wondered about it yourself.”

    Sylvia looks around and says, “Do we have to do it out here where everybody can see?”

    The first girl puts her hands on Sylvia’s shoulders and says, “All you are going to see is twat, so who knows if someone is watching.” Then she grins and says, “And by the time we’re done, the guys will be so horny you can get your brains fucked out all night.”

    One of the guys yells, “Make room!” and several other guys start pushing back the couches and tables to make space for us in the middle of the rug. I lay down and patted the thick carpet next to me.

    Surprisingly, Sylvia is the first one to lay down with me. As we are starting to arrange ourselves, she says loudly, “This would be a lot easier with at least two more girls.”

    I hear someone say, “I’ll do it if you will,” and two more girls kneel on the carpet.

    Another voice says, “Are you up for this, Makayla?” and another pair of girls join us.

    It is a lot easier with eight girls. With four we would have had to almost lie on our sides; with six we would still be twisted awkwardly; but with eight, the four on the bottom can remain almost flat while the other four lower their heads between their legs and their own twats down to the next girl’s mouth.

    I am face down, so all I can see is a red-haired twat and feet standing in a circle around us. A lot of the feet– and legs– are bare. As I start working on Sylvia, I can see that some of the legs are starting to rub against each other.

    One of the girls in the circle calls out, “Stay in sync. We all go together.”

    Sylvia has a very pleasant taste and I lap eagerly as she begins to writhe and bounce beneath me. I have no idea who is between my legs, but she must be getting close because her lapping is starting to get almost violent and she is starting to suck and bite at my clit.

    I don’t know who popped first, but her screams triggered someone else and more screams filled the room and suddenly I’m losing control. I don’t usually lose it, but evidently the smell of so many hot twats popping off is enough to take even me over the top whether I want to or not.

    We all lay on the floor panting heavily. Sylvia is the first to stand up. “Anybody got a bedroom we can go to?” she asks. “I really need to fuck.”

    “I’m Dave,” a deep voice says. “My bedroom’s on the third floor.”

    “Then let’s go,” Sylvia replies and they take off for the stairs.

    Hands were reaching down all around me to help the girls to their feet so they could go somewhere and fuck. But no one offered me their hand.

    “What’s the matter?” I ask. “Everyone afraid to take me on?”

    Freddy looks down at me and says with a smile, “Guest bedroom has a queen-sized bed.” He reaches down to help me up and adds, “Only problem is that it is normally reserved for tonight’s whore. We have a tradition of every member getting a crack at our Halloween Whore.”

    “So who is your whore tonight?” I ask.

    “Cops won’t let us bring in professionals anymore,” Freddy says with a shrug. “And no one has volunteered this year.”

    I look at him and say, “I really shouldn’t, but I don’t get this opportunity very often.” I smile back at him and add, “And what’s a girl to do?”

    The guest bedroom is at the top of the steps. There is a big, old-fashioned street light standing just outside the door. As I go through the door, Freddy reaches over and flips a switch on the side of the pole. The glow of the red light fills the hallway. He calls out, “Line forms on the left” and closes the door behind him.

    Freddy doesn’t seem to get as big this time, but he is still a lot larger than anything I have ever had in my cunt before. He pounds into me for almost seven minutes and then falls almost unconscious on my body.

    The rest of the night starts to blur together. As it gets closer to morning, I start losing count. I know there were more than a couple dozen frat members and at least a dozen sorority girls. Two of the girls had dildo harnesses and wanted to ram into me from the back. I think it was a feeling of power for them, but it still gave me what I wanted. One girl wanted to try the scissors, “Just in case I need to know how some day,” she said. The other girls just wanted me to eat them out. I think they thought I would get grossed out because they were full of cum, but I’ve seen– and done– just about everything, so it was no big deal.

    It’s time for me to go. Halloween is almost over. The sky is starting to change from black to gray, and soon the sun will be on the horizon.

    Officer Grumpy is still at the front door and says gruffly, “You can’t go out there like that.”

    He grabs at my arm and misses.

    “What the hell!?!” he yells as I go through the door.

    He swings the door all the way open and stands in the open doorway. “You come back in here, young lady!” he yells at me.

    I turn at the end of the sidewalk and blow him a kiss.

    The expression of surprise on his face tells me that the sun has come up and I am no longer visible. I sigh and start walking down the sidewalk. My feet no longer make any noise as I walk. I probably shouldn’t have told Freddy that I would be their Halloween whore again next year, but I have to make the best of it. Halloween’s the only time I’m visible, and what’s a girl to do?

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    END OF STORY

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


  • Jay and Faith: The Soocer Team (chapter 3)

    Font size : +


    Jay a high school teacher and school soccer coach asks his favorite student Faith and some of her friends to help him out by going the soccer team. They might not win every game but Jay will score with some of his favorite players in the locker room after a late game.

    Jay and Faith: The Soccer Team

    It had been months since Faith and Jay had hooked up at school in his office. Jay still loves to flirt with her during the school day and occasionally grab her butt when no one was looking. She would grab his crotch also.

    Spring came and it was time for the upcoming soccer season. Jay needed some extra players on the team and knew that Faith was good at softball and an all-around good athlete so he asked her to try out for the team. He assured her she would make the team. Jay asked if any of her friends would be interested in trying out for soccer. Faith said she would see and both Dana and Liz join up.

    The season started and the team was really good to Jay’s surprise. They had some close games but they had not lost a game yet. One Friday night after a late away game the team pulled into the school parking lot and went to the locker rooms to shower and clean up. Jay put the equipment up while the girls changed.

    Several parents had already picked up their students and there were only a few left. Jay walked into the gym and past the door to the showers where the girls were. The locker room door was cracked open a few inches and Jay could hear the girls taking while they were talking their shower.

    Jay heard the girls giggling and laughing pretty loud and it peaked his interest to see what it was they were talking about. He stood with his ear to the door and listened in. He heard a couple of the girls make a loud moan and the other girls laugh. Then he heard “I wonder what coach Wells would think about this”. Followed by a big laugh. Then he heard Faith say “I’m pretty sure he would want to join in!”

    This peaked Jay’s interest even more knowing what he, Faith, Liz, and Dana had done early that year at his house. He slipped into the locker room and peaked around the corner where he saw 4 of his favorite soccer players completely naked and having a little fun.

    Hannah, was the team goalie and she was pretty athletic. She was laid out on her back on the bench completely naked and her legs were up in the air while Liz was bent over between her legs and playing with Haanah’s pussy. She had a shampoo bottle that was long and slider that she was moving in and out of Hannah’s nicely shaven pussy.

    Jay felt his dick get immediately hard from seeing this locker room orgy. Both Faith and Dana were rising off soap from their bodies in the open shower as they watched Liz work Hannah’s pussy. Jay stared at Faith’s nice little pussy and loved to see her little bit of pubic hair just above her pussy lips. Her breasts were covered in soap suds. Dana was next to Faith and her nice sized tits were sticking out very noticeable. Dana was rubbing her self between her legs as she watched the show.

    Jay was so hard that he had to do something about it. He unzipped his shorts and whipped out his hard cock and began to stroke it to his own personal show. Faith joked about dropping the body wash bottle and dropped it on purpose and slowly bent over to get it with her butt facing Dana. Dana leaned over and spanked her ass and then squeezed it nice and slowly while Faith turned to look at her.

    Jay wished he could walk right over and slide his dick in her wet fuck hole or put his mouth on it but he wasn’t sure if the other girls would be ok with it. Liz and Hannah switch places and Hannah took the shampoo bottle and did the same thing to Liz. Dana finished her shower and turned off her water and went right over to Liz’s side up toward her face as she watch closely. Liz reached up and slid her hand up to Dana’s pussy. She fingered it and rubbed it for a minute and them Dana straddled Liz’s head stepping over the bench. She bent forward and brought her pussy down just inches above Liz’s face. Liz lifted up her head and began to lick all around her pussy.

    Jay’s dick twitched as he saw the lesbian love fest that was taking place in the locker room. Just then he felt another set of hands on his dick and startled he looked down and Faith had snuck over to Jay and surprised him. “You’re busted” she said. “You’ve caught me” Jay replied. “What are you gonna do now?” Jay asked her. She bent down and took his dick into her mouth and began to suck it harder. Jay looked down and watched Faith enjoy his cock while she was still dripping wet.

    Just then the other girls noticed what Faith was doing to their soccer coach. They began to cheer her on and then demanded that she share and bring him over to the group. Hannah was shocked to find out from the girls what they did at his house earlier that year, but she didn’t seem to mind her coach joining them

    Jay and Faith walked over to the main open area with the other 3 girls. Faith helped Jay strip off his clothes and join the naked girl teen orgy. Jay couldn’t keep his hands off Faith. He caresses her body and her breasts as she placed her hands on his body. Jay bent down on his knees and put his arm around Faith and brought her body close to his face. He began to kiss her tummy and move downward between her legs. Jay put his hands on Faith’s ass and squeezed it gently.

    Faith opened her legs and Jay lifted one up as she picked it up and rested it on a bench. Jay kissed her pussy and looked up at her eyes and slowly licked between her labia parting them with his tongue. He began to lick her more and faster. Hannah came over and put her hands on Faith’s tits. She pinched her nipples and licked them with her tongue. Dana leaned all the way down in Hannah’s absence and then she and Liz began pleasuring each other in a 69 position on the bench.

    Jay kept kissing and lick Faith between her legs. He moved one arm in between Hannah’s legs and slid his hand up to her pussy. He began to slide his fingers in and out of her wet pussy. After a few minutes he switched and began to eat Hannah’s pussy and finger Faith with two fingers. Jay decided to get daring and he began to play with Faith’s ass hole and probe it with one finger. Her ass was stretched open a little and Jay put another finger inside her pussy and he fingered both her holes.

    The girls began to moan louder and Faith said “Hannah need to join the club Jay” and Jay stood up and looked at Hannah and she quickly figured out what was about to take place. Hannah went to an empty bench and laid down with her legs spread open wide with her butt hanging off the end of the bench. Jay and Faith followed her over and Jay lifted up her legs and slowly lowered his hard long Dick down at Hannah’s pussy. He slapped his dick against her pussy like he was spanking her and then he slowly slid his cock inside her wet tight hole.

    Faith went over by Hannah’s face and leaned down to kiss her and caress her breasts. Faith was sucking on Hannah’s tit and Hannah began to do the same thing to Faith’s breast. Jay was turned on by the sight of his favorite student enjoying herself so much. Faith got up and then straddled Hannah’s head with her pussy ready to be pleasured. Hannah immediately started licking and kissing Faith all between her legs.

    Jay started pumping Hannah’s pussy faster and his dick would go all the way inside her and his balls would slap against her ass. It wasn’t long before Hannah was moaning and about to climax. She screamed out a loud “YES!” and wrapped her legs around Jay pulling him into her tighter and deep. Jay helped and grabbed her at the hips and pulled her hard into him. He felt the flood of her cum fill her vagina and his dick twitched inside her with delight.

    Hannah laid there recovering from her cum and Jay went over to Faith began to kiss her and feel her pussy up with his hands. Faith grabbed his cock and whispered in his ear “now it’s my turn baby.” Faith climbed on a bench and got on her hands and knees and stuck her ass out at Jay and wiggled it teasing him. Jay walked up to her and put his hands on her ass and guided his long thick dick inside her wet pussy. It was so tight and he loved to watch it disappear inside her as he pushed it in slowly. Jay began to pump it faster and faster in her pussy. He reached around and felt her tits with his hands and also went between her legs and found her clit. He rubbed her while he was fucking her hard. Faith began to moan and say more stuff out loud to Jay.

    Jay looked down and love to watch his cock work her pussy. He noticed her little asshole too and then decided to play a little with it. He put his pinky at the opening of her ass and pushed on it and rubbed it in a circle. “Yes!” Faith said as she felt Jay play with her ass some. Jay put a finger inside her a knuckle deep and lightly moved it in and out. He pressed against the walls of her ass while he was inside her.

    Liz and Dana were still working each other’s pussies over good on the bench beside Faith and everyone was having fun watching the others.

    Jay became more aggressive with his playing with her ass and he was sticking his finger all the way in before long and finger fucking her ass while he fucked her pussy with his cock.

    “Turn over” Jay suggested to Faith as he pulled out of her wet pussy. Faith quickly got into position and lifted her legs up in the air as Jay slide his dick back into her pussy. He held her legs and moved her back and forth fucking her hard. He loved to look her into the eyes and watch her chest bounce up and down.

    Jay pushed her legs up toward her head and exposed her tight little ass more. Jay pulled out his dick and put the tip of it right at her asshole. “Do it baby,” Faith told him, “fuck me in my ass”. Jay pushed the tip of his dick inside her and it was so nice and tight around his cock. “Fuck yes!” Faith let out in delight as she felt her ass open to take in his big cock.

    Jay waited a second and then pushed about half his dick inside her ass. He started working her ass and pumping it slowly and went deeper and deeper. Hannah recovered from her cum and was ready for more fun as she got up and walked over to Faith and stood over her face facing up toward her head. Jay admired Hannah’s ass and watched her lower it down to Faith’s mouth. Faith reached around and took her ass and brought it down to her mouth and began enjoying herself on her friend’s pussy.

    Jay pulled out his dick from her ass and reinserted it back into her pussy and pumped it a few times and got it lubed up again with her pussy cum and then stuck it back inside her ass ready to go deeper. Jay pushed deeper and deeper until he finally got all 6 inches of his cock deep inside her ass. He let it rest inside her for a minute while he watched Faith and Hannah rock back and forth on pleasure. Jay reached up and grabbed Hannah’s ass and squeezed it.

    Jay started pumping her ass again and he felt the base of his cock slam into her ass. He reached down and fingered her pussy some and rubbed her clit while he had his cock in her ass. Jay had never had anal sec before, Faith was his first one and he loved every minute of it. He knew he wouldn’t last long as he felt his balls ache and build up a cum.

    Jay grabbed one of Faith’s legs and held it up against him while he pounded her harder. Faith began to moan and she said “oh god, I’m gonna cum!” Jay got excited by her announcement and pumped her harder. “Ahhh, fuck yes, shit, ahh baby” Faith let out many words as she climaxed and started to cum. She bared down hard on Hannah’s pussy smashing it into her mouth. Jay looked down and saw a squirt of cum shot out from her pussy and then it leaked out all down and around his dick which was working in and out of her asshole.

    This sent Jay over the edge and he started to cum too. He slammed his cock deep inside her ass and blew loads of cum inside her. Jay pulled out from her ass and Liz and Dana got up to clean up the mess. Liz knelt right between Faith’s legs and started to lick her pussy and ass. Dana got down on her knees and took hold of Jay’s cock and proceeded to lick and suck off all the cum and pussy juice. Jay looked over at Faith and smiled and then he saw a big drip of cum slide out from Faith’s asshole. Liz quickly lapped it up with her tongue and she stuck her tongue deep inside her ass to check for more.

    Everyone has to take another shower. They got dressed and all walked out to their cars together. They smiled and talked about what a fun soccer season this was gonna be.

    (To be continued…)


  • Builkding a Dream: P Six

    Font size : +


    It was only meant to be a quiet drink. How wrong we were…

    Building a Dream: Part Six

    Follows on a few hours after our mornings liaison with the housekeeper at our hotel. All the names apart from our good friends Manus and Sara have been changed and Jay helped me to remember the dialogue.

    Jay sat in front of the mirror in the hotel room applying her makeup and dressed in her bed robe while I had a shave in the bathroom. After Kylie had left us earlier we had taken a stroll up to Waterloo station and had a bite to eat before Jay decided that she wanted a new dress to wear that evening for when we were due to meet our new Dutch friends, Manus and Sara, for a drink in Soho. Another trip to the ladies wear shop at the station followed and Jay had bought a fairly tight, thin, short off the shoulder dress which was cut low enough for her ample and firm breasts to produce a good amount of cleavage and worn without a bra, naturally.

    I stepped out of the bathroom, dressed and ready to go. Jay had finished her make up and threw off the robe to reveal her wearing the G-string we had bought the previous day.

    “Ta-Dah!” she said throwing her arms out wide. She looked great; sexy and very, very fuckable. Her naked breasts gave a little bounce with her movements, the nipples prominent and just asking to be bitten.

    “I do hope you’re not going out like that,” I said, looking her up and down. “Although, I really wouldn’t mind.”

    “Cheeky bugger,” she said reaching for her dress. She stepped into it and pulled it up until the top just reached the middle of her breasts. She looked at herself in the mirror and remarked with a tone of surprise

    “Oh fuck, it’s a bit short on top, isn’t it? My tits could spill out if I lean forward too much or jump a up and down.”

    “Then don’t jump and down.” I replied, pulling my shoes on. “It certainly shows your nips too,” I remarked. The nipples were prominent as they forced themselves against the tight material. Jay ran her hands over her nipples and felt where they pushed against the dress, clearly showing their outline

    “It’s a bit short down below also.” I added

    Jay looked at the length where the dress ended halfway down her thighs and pulled it down, smoothing it over her shapely legs. The dress fitted her perfect, almost like it was painted on her

    “Yeah, but it’s tight so won’t flare up, not like my little summer dress.” She replied, turning around in front of the mirror, and admiring the smoothness over her arse. She sat on the bed and looked in the mirror again before commenting,

    “Of course, it rides up when I sit, so crossed legs it will be.”

    I looked down at her and she was right. Sitting down, the dress became even shorter and if I was sat opposite I would definitely get a good view of her now, very smooth pussy hiding behind a very small and thin piece of material.

    “What do you think will happen tonight?” she asked, putting her purse in her small bag.

    “Well, we will go for a drink, have a good laugh, make a couple of new friends, say goodnight then we’ll come back here for some fucking, especially after an evening of you having your tits, nips and arse on show for all to perve over. How does that sound?” I asked.

    “Sounds good to me,” she replied standing to look at herself in front of the mirror again. “As long as that’s all the fucking we’re doing. The past few days have been stupid. I think that will be the end of our ‘sexual’ adventures now.”

    I had to agree. There had been a lot of sex with different people for her and although we had both really enjoyed the experiences, we had come to London for other reasons, not that.

    “I can fairly guarantee that’s all that will happen tonight and every day until we go home. Just us fucking.” I said putting my hands around her shapely hips then up and over her breasts, giving her prominent nipples and quick tweak. Fuck, this dress made her feel smooth and gorgeous.

    “Although, Sara has taken a shine to you.” I continued. “So, if you want to give her a goodnight kiss at the end of the evening, I won’t stop you.” I gripped her arse cheeks with both hands and she put her arms around my neck and kissed me.

    “Ah, you’re so thoughtful,” she jokingly said before letting go to put her shoes on.

    We left the hotel and walked up to Waterloo where we took the tube to Leicester Square and walked through Soho. More than one person had admired Jay. She looked fantastic in that dress. It showed off her shapely bosom along with the good display of cleavage and her fine, shapely legs and tight arse. Heads had turned on the tube where Jay had insisted on standing, not wishing to give just anyone a view up her dress. More heads turned in her direction as we walked through Soho to the Montagu Pike, the pub where we had arranged to meet Manus and Sara.

    We arrived and managed to get the same wall booth as before when we had a drink in here two days ago. As we sat Manus and Sara entered, saw us, waved, and came over smiling. Sara was also dressed in a very low cut, off the shoulder dress with the bottom swishing against her thighs as she walked with a sexy wriggle towards us. This didn’t go unnoticed by Jay who said under her breath, “Wow!”

    We stood up and greeted each other with handshakes and kisses on cheeks then Manus and I went to the bar to get the drinks while the girls waited, sat opposite each other against the wall, same as before.

    “How was your meet the other night?” I asked Manus as the barmen made up our drinks order.

    Manus shook his head from side to side with a bit of a disappointed look on his face.

    “Not particularly good.” He replied, the Dutch accent showing very strongly. “I had a good enough time but for Sara, no.”

    “What happened?” I asked taking a sip of my pint that had arrived.

    Manus replied keeping his voice low,

    “The man, Moron Colin, couldn’t get it up and the girl, Tammy, well. She said she was bi on the profile but she refused to go anywhere near Sara. Sara tried to seduce her but she was having none of it, pushing her away and making excuses to leave the room. Poor Colin sat there wanking all evening to try to get hard but just stayed limp.”

    “So, what did you do.” I asked picking up Jays large glass of wine.

    “Well, while Sara was trying to blow Moron Colin in the lounge to get him hard, which turned out to be a waste of time, I fucked Tammy up the arse across their kitchen table.” He said this so matter of factually like it was an everyday occurrence. I admired him for his laid-back honesty.

    “Did you tell Sara what you did?” I asked as we walked slowly back to the girls.

    “Oh yes,” he replied, matter of factually again. “She said I should have pissed up her arse for good measure. Serve her right for rebuffing my lovely wife.”

    I admit, I was very surprised. I knew the Dutch were more liberal when it came to sex but to be so laid back about what they do was an eye-opener.

    We sat back down with the girls and Sara was already telling Jay about the encounter.

    “So, I sucked and sucked and sucked,” Sara told a wide-eyed Jay, “But he stayed limp. It just sat there, flopping around, and doing nothing.” She waved her hand like a flapping fish as she said this, making Jay laugh. “I gave up in the end. We just sat there in silence listening to Tammy’s screams coming out of the kitchen. Colin didn’t look very comfortable listening to that. I think it’s the first time he’s heard his wife getting fucked by another man and he didn’t like it.”

    “Up the arse,” Manus corrected her. “I fucked her up the arse.”

    “Yes,” Sara said, still talking directly at Jay “Fucked up the arse.”

    “With olive oil,” Manus added again.

    “With olive oil.” Sara added and looked around at Manus asking, “Was it extra virgin?”

    “I reckon so,” Manus began to laugh. “I don’t think she has ever had a cock up there before.”

    We all laughed and raised our glasses for a ‘cheers.’

    “So, what have you two been up to?” Manus asked.

    “Oh, not much,” I replied. We had decided not to mention what we had got up to, not wishing Manus and Sara to think that Jay fucked about all the time and giving the wrong impression. “We just hung around our hotel room with a bit of clothes shopping at Waterloo again for this dress.” I panned my hand up and down Jay to emphasise the purchase.

    “It’s lovely,” Sara said to Jay, slowly reaching her hand across and stroking the thin material just to the side of Jays breast. “It’s so smooth, and thin and it shows you off a treat.” She said this looking directly at where the shape of Jays nipples poked glaringly out of the material.

    “Thank you,” Jay replied as Sara removed her hand, gently training her fingertips along the breast and brushing gently on a nipple. “It’s very comfortable and thin enough to cope with the heat.”

    “That’s good,” Sara replied and winking at Jay said. “I think things could get hot later especially with you dressed like that”

    The comment didn’t go unnoticed by any of us and a bit of an uneasy silence followed.

    I changed the subject to what they were planning on doing during their visit to London. The conversation built up a flow and we were soon comparing all the attractions in and around London where we had all visited.

    Another drink followed, then another. The large glasses of wine was having an effect on Jay who was now on a good tipsy level and more chatty. She was starting to lean closer to Sara when they spoke to each other and was absentmindedly leaning forward on her elbows more often, affording Sara with a good view of her cleavage, the top of her dress riding down more and more.

    I went to the bar with Manus to get another round of drinks and we both looked back at the girls who were leaning close to each other and laughing at whatever Jay was saying.

    “Jay looks lovely tonight,” Manus said looking over at the girls. “That dress is wow! If she moves around much more though her titties will fall out.”

    I looked over and agreed.

    “It cost me enough.” I said. “But it is worth it, she looks gorgeous.”

    “You’re a very lucky man and she’s lucky to have you. A kind and understanding husband who’s happy to let his wife show off her body to others.” Manus said staring over at Jay. “And Sara has taken a shine to her. She wants to fuck her, you know?”

    “Really?” I said. It wasn’t really a surprise judging by the flirting the other day and the body language currently being given off by Sara who was reaching over and helping to pull Jays dress up from where it was riding down over her breasts. She slowly pulled it up, stroking both breasts as she did so and running both hands over the nipples before removing her hands. Jay giggled as she did this, clearly enjoying the touch.

    “But that is your call.” Manus said picking up the girls drinks. “We haven’t met up with you tonight for that purpose. We’re meeting because we like you and think we could become friends. Good friends”

    “I picked up our pints and replied,

    “I agree. I think we could all become good friends.”

    As we approached the table I could see Jay becoming more animatedly with whatever she was telling Sara, using her hands to emphasise movements on whatever the subject was. We sat down just as Jay was finishing her story.

    “…I was so full of cum and both holes stretched after such a pounding. I passed out then and didn’t wake up until this morning.”

    Sara turned to me and said with a wink,

    “Jay has been telling me about what you two have been up to.” Sara said to me with a cheeky grin. “Enticing your phantom fingerer back to yours and taking his virginity and then having a threesome with two of your other friends from the other night.” She turned back to Jay, leant forward and almost whispered in her ear, “You’re wonderful.” She bought her hand up to Jays face, gave her cheek a small stroke and run a finger across Jays now pouting lips. She then lent back and turned to Manus and said,

    “Jays been a very naughty girl,”

    “It sounds like it,” Manus replied looking at me, a questioning look on his face.

    “I think…” Sara said reaching over and taking Jays hand in her own. “…that Jay deserves another spanking.”

    Jay was just taking a sip of her drink and this unexpected comment almost made her spill it. She giggled for a bit and allowed Sara to hold her hand across the table, their fingers entwined and slowly caressing.

    As much as I was enjoying the flirting, I did have an important question for Sara

    “Sara, I have an important question for you about art” I said facing her.

    “Hang on,” said Manus, looking from me to Jay. “I want to hear more about the fucking.”

    Sara leaned towards Manus and said quietly, “I’ll tell you later.” She looked at me and winked, the cheeky grin still on her face.

    “No, no. I want to know now.” He replied, a playful sulking look on his face. “Tell me, then we can be boring and discuss art.”

    “Art’s not boring,” Sara said to Manus correcting him. Turning to Jay she said, “But he will sulk unless you tell him.”

    Jay repeated her story that she had told Sara. She said how we had seen Paul at Waterloo, got him into the hotel room and how Jay had fucked him. She then went on to tell him about her chocolate trick, about Jim and Simon collecting the fans and then how she had fucked them both. Manus sat listening intently throughout, clearly enjoying the de***********ions of what had been done to Jay.

    When Jay finished, Manus raised his pint glass to us both saying.

    “You both have my undying respect. I think we are all going to be very, very good friends.”

    We all raised our glasses , clinked and cheers.

    “So, what would you like to ask about art?” Sara asked me, still caressing Jays hand.

    “Have you ever heard of an artist called Giovanni del Callinni?” I asked.

    Sara let go of Jays hand and sat back in her seat. She seemed to concentrate as she kept repeating the name over and over, searching her memory banks.

    “Yes,” she said sitting upright. “Giovanni del Callinni. A venetian renaissance artist. 1440 to 1512. Renowned for landscapes rather than portraits. He has works hanging in the Kunsthistorisches Museum in Vienna, the Prado Museum in Madrid, the Accademia Galleries in Venice and here, in The National.”

    “Have you heard of a series of paintings called, ‘The rising of the Fisherman’s Sun?” I asked now I had her complete attention

    “Oh yes,” Sara replied, a touch of excitement on her face. It seemed that, along with sex, this was definitely a favourite subject of hers. “It’s four paintings depicting the fishermen sailing out of the lagoon. The four paintings together make one scene; of boats being loaded with nets in the first and fourth pictures while the middle two show the boats sailing out sail out towards the sunrise. They have nearly always been in private hands. They were loaned out to the Bagatti Valsecchi in Milan about twenty years ago but only for a couple of years. Wait a minute.”

    She pulled her phone out and started to type a web address.

    “You can Google just about anything nowadays but my work portal has all the information not in the public domain.” She logged in and started to read out more information to us.

    “The rising of the Fisherman’s Sun. Painted around 1502. A commission for an unnamed person, probably a rich Viennese merchant. Although they have been in private hands for most of their existence, they have been on display in various museums and galleries over the past 100-150 years. They were last sold five years ago as a set to a private buyer for eight million Euros with a gallery in Paris acting on the sellers behalf.” She scrolled down the page and continued. “The seller and the buyer retained anonymity and the whereabouts of the paintings are currently unknown.”

    A few more taps in the phone and she held it up for me, Manus and Jay to see. It was a picture of the four paintings together, side by side making up the whole picture, the photo being taken at an art gallery display. They looked smaller than I expected them to be, each about two-foot square. They did look good though. Sara expanded the frame and the details were amazing.

    “Why do you ask?” Sara said, returning her phone to her bag.

    I proceeded to tell her everything that Kylie had told us about her dad buying the pictures, his death, her mums remarriage, and death followed by Kylie being kicked out by her stepdad and the paintings left behind.

    “And this girl says she has provenance? The sale receipt and photographs of her being given the paintings?” Sara asked, wide-eyed and excited, now taking a very keen interest in the matter

    “That’s what she told us,” I replied.

    “Well, if all that checks out then the courts would certainly give her ownership. Does this Neil know the importance of the paintings?”

    “I don’t think so. Kylie never said he knew.” I said looking at Jay who was nodding in agreement.

    “And your hotel housekeeper told you all this?” asked Manus

    “Yeah, this morning.” I replied.

    “While she was cleaning your room? She just came out with all this information?” asked looking from me to Jay. “Why was she cleaning your bedroom with you there?”

    “I wasn’t in the bedroom; I was in the bath.” Jay replied,

    “So, the girl told you all this while you were in the bath and she was cleaning your room?” Asked Manus.

    “No,” Jay replied. “She was in the bath with me.”

    Both Manus and Sara sat back in shock, mouths agape as they looked at each of us.

    “And where were you?” Manus asked me.

    “I was sat on the toilet.” I answered.

    “What?” gasped a surprised Sara.

    “No, not on the toilet itself. I was sat on the seat, naked.” I replied.

    There was a moments pause before Sara asked me,

    “Why were you naked?”

    Jay replied for me, a little too loud as the drink was clearly starting to have an effect,

    “Because he had just fucked her.”

    I looked at the shocked look on both of their faces as they took in this information. They sat, mouths open, probably trying to think of what to say. I had to say something in my defence so I stated,

    “Only because she,” indicating with my thumb to Jay, “had fucked her first.” I sat back and took a long sip of my pint. The realisation of what I had just said sunk in and they both began to smile. Manus lifted his drink with a silent ‘cheers’ to me while Sara leaned very close to Jay and with a smile said,

    “I am so going to spank you hard later, you naughty, naughty girl.”

    We ended up telling them the whole story of how we had both fucked Kylie and how we had set her up for a date with Paul the following evening when we would act as chaperones.

    Another round of drinks were bought and the details of everything that had happened over the last twenty-four hours were run through again. Both girls getting excited with each detailed de***********ion that Jay provided of what had been done to her and how she enjoyed every second. She used her hands in some of the telling, Sara’s eyes watching them the whole time.

    “Tell me Jay,” said Sara who had resumed holding and caressing Jays hand. “Do you think that the spanking you received was enough punishment for your indiscretions? Because I don’t think you’ve been punished enough and, judging by your more recent antics, a spanking won’t be enough. You need some humiliation. Steve, if it’s okay with you, I am going to humiliate your lovely wife. Would you like that Jay? Do you think you need to be humiliated?”

    Jay was now getting quite drunk. She giggled into her drink then replied.

    “No. That spanking wasn’t enough. I think I do need to be humiliated.” She looked into Sara’s eyes and asked in a husky tone, “What do you have in mind.”

    “Well,” she replied with a wink to me. “If we were back home in Amsterdam, I would really humiliate you. Maybe I would lead you around the streets on a collar with a ball gag in your mouth, only dressed in your underwear with a big butt-plug in your arse.”

    Jay giggled and took a sip of her drink while Sara continued.

    “and then spank and whip you in the middle of a packed bar. All the patrons can have a turn also.”

    Jay had stopped giggling and was now wide eyed and listening closely.

    “Or take you to a dogging spot and have a couple of men fuck you over the bonnet of a car.” Sara reached over and started to run a hand gently over Jay’s breast, squeezing it and stopping to rub the nipple slowly and gently before continuing.

    “Or, even better, since you have been a very naughty girl, I would take you blindfolded and naked to a forest we know, one that has a reputation for doggers and sexual perverts, and tie your hands around the base of a very large tree and leave you there so anyone can come along and do whatever the fuck they want to you.”

    Jay’s breathing had altered. Her hands were getting fidgety and one had slowly disappeared under the table and I could just see it travel under her dress.

    “They’ll all fuck you but I reckon a couple will piss over that pretty face of yours.”

    It was obvious to the three of us that Jay was getting more than excited. Her body language gave away a tensity that made me and Manus sit up and take notice. Jay’s hand was now fully under her dress.

    “Hmmm…it might be raining though” Sara continued squeezing Jay’s nipple harder making her give out a tiny squeak. “I could book you into a hotel, blindfold you and tie you to the bed and take pictures of you so I can put all the pictures, the hotel and room number on a swingers site and let a train of men come in and fuck you, one after the other.”

    Jay had started rubbing herself. I casually looked down and saw the dress pulled up above her thighs and Jay’s fingers in her G-string where she was trying to wank without anyone notice.

    “Or maybe I would take you to our swingers club, tie you to the swing and fuck you with a strap on, in full view of everyone.”

    Jay was clearly wanking herself now and it hadn’t gone unnoticed by all three of us. Her arm was moving up and down as she worked herself up, her breathing getting deeper and little gasps coming from her. Sara knew that Jay was working herself up and it was the next statement that made Jay cum.

    “Of course, I could be kind and organise a twenty-man gangbang at our place. Each man fucking you, two, three or four cocks in you all at once, fucking you, pinning you down so you can’t resist, not that you would want to, and each man cumming in you. Cumming on your face, cumming in your mouth, cumming in your tight pussy and in that gorgeous arse of yours. Cock after cock after cock”

    Jay came. She let out a yell that made a few people look around at us. She slapped the table with her free hand then clamped it over her mouth as she finished bringing herself to orgasm with the other. Her rubbing was frantic and the three of us watched and waited as she completed her, not too obvious, wanking.

    “Oh fuck,” she said from under her hand as she finished cumming “Oh fuck, oh fuck. Do it, fucking do it.”

    I looked around. Nobody had really noticed what had gone on and those who had heard something had now looked away to carry on their own discussions.

    Jay eventually stopped moving and removed her hand from her mouth.

    “I’m…sorry.” She said quietly.

    Sara held out her hand to her saying, “Give me your hand.”

    Jay bought her shaking hand up from under the table. It was wet and glistening but Sara took it and one by one put the fingers in her mouth and sucked them clean.

    “I promise you all that and more if you ever come to Amsterdam.” Jay’s eyes were wide and she tried to compose herself as we all visibly relaxed. “But we’re not in Amsterdam and, as we discovered yesterday, you have no gloryholes we will have to make do with whatever is to hand.”

    Sara downed her wine in one go and indicated that we should all finish our drinks. Once the glasses were empty, Sara looked around the pub. It was starting to get busy; all the tables were taken and plenty of people were constantly entering and forming groups stood around the bar and any free space. Sara stood up and said,

    “Right, let’s go.” Jay moved out from the table and smoothed her dress down and we made our way through the growing crowds to the exit. Sara led the way and as we tried to get past a group who were standing around a full table she stopped, turned around to Jay who was behind her and in one swift movement using both hands, pulled down the top of Jays dress, releasing her tits for all to see, her hard, red nipples poking out of the firm flesh. Jay went to cover herself but Sara had grabbed her hand and was pulling her along through the crowd saying in a loud voice, “Excuse me please,” to bring everyone’s attention to a topless Jay being dragged through.

    The place went silent with the realisation that a topless woman was being led by the hand through a packed pub. There was a shout of ‘ay, ay,’ from someone followed by cheers, laughter and whistles, people pointing and some even clapping. A few people managed to get their phones out and snap as many pictures as they could. Sara pushed the exit door open and let go of Jays hand who immediately stopped and pulled her dress up to cover her modesty. She wasn’t happy

    “I can’t believe you did that,” Jay shouted adjusting her dress and smoothing it down. “People saw my tits and were taking pictures. I feel so…”

    “Humiliated?” asked Sara as she approached and put her arms around Jay to hug her.

    “Yes.” Jay replied quietly. Sara leant close to Jay’s ear and said,

    “Exciting, wasn’t it? Everyone in their seeing your lovely titties. What do you suppose they are thinking now? That they would have liked to have touched them? Squeezed them? Sucked on your nipples? Cum over them? You may feel humiliated but you’re just given a good load of men, and probably some women, something for them to wank over for the next few days. So, I will ask you again. Did you find it exciting?”

    Jay looked at Sara and slowly nodded

    “Good. Because we have only just started.” Sara lent in and kissed Jay slowly and softly. After a moment, Jay opened her mouth to receive Sara’s tongue and they stood, locked in embrace, tongues starting to frantically explore each other’s mouths. They only stopped when a group of young men walked past and shouted, “alright girls?” and carried on laughing and looking back.

    Sara let Jay go and held her hand as we all walked down Greek Street before stopping at the corner.

    “So,” Sara said addressing me. “You have no gloryholes here?”

    I shook my head, “None that I know of.” I replied.

    “That’s a shame.” Sara replied stroking Jay’s face. “Because I would love to see this pretty face covered in cum.” She moved her hand down Jay’s tits and down, slipping her hand under the tight hem of her dress and touching Jays cunt, making her jump.

    “And here.” Keeping her hand under Jays dress she trailed it around to her arse and must have touched her arsehole because she continued, “And here.”

    Jay stood still and was, I think, a little shocked but she said nothing. She didn’t resist to Sara’s touching and showed no signs of resistance

    I looked at Manus who smiled and shrugged. Sara’s behaviour came as no surprise to him.

    “We need some very horny perverts,” Sara said looking around and up and down the streets. Plenty of people were out and about enjoying the warm summers evening but none that fitted Sara’s de***********ion. She turned to me and said,

    “Let’s go back to that sex shop. They’ll be lots of perverts in there.”

    I looked at Jay who shrugged her shoulders and nodded, permission given for whatever Sara had in mind.

    We stopped off at an off licence on the way so Sara could go in and promptly returned with a small bottle of Vodka. She took a swig and passed it to Jay who took a mouthful and coughed a bit. Spirits really wasn’t her tipple, but she took a couple more, building up courage for whatever was about to happen, I assumed

    We arrived at the sex shop and Sara walked in, telling us to wait outside. We watched as she approached the shopkeeper and had a quick discussion with him.

    “Should I be concerned about this?” I asked Manus.

    “No, no. Nothing to worry about. Sara won’t let anything bad happen.” He replied casually. “She’ll make sure that Jay will enjoy herself.

    A short while later Sara returned and leading Jay by the hand, walked in and stood by the magazines. The shopkeeper recognised me and Jay. He nodded and winked in recognition then went back to serving a customer. We stood at the front of the store. There was about ten people in there, mainly men and a couple of woman. They paid no attention to us, concentrating on flicking through magazines or looking at the DVD’s.

    Sara whispered something in Jay’s ear and a surprised look came on her face. She listened then turned to face Sara and nodded. She ran her hands down her dress and reaching under, pulled down her G-string and put it in her bag. This didn’t go unnoticed by several people in the shop. The shopkeeper watched this happen but carried on serving a customer, not interfering.

    Several people looked at Jay and gave her the once over. Jay’s nipples were really pointing out of her dress and this was drawing a lot of attention. Sara slowly reached down and lifted up the sides of Jay’s dress to just above her crotch; The tightness of the dress holding it up, her pussy lips clearly on show. She then took Jay by the hand and walked her slowly up the middle aisle while we followed a short distant behind. She would stop, pick up a vibrator and show it to Jay and as if they were on a normal shopping trip.

    Several men and both women watched this, their eyes following Jay’s arse as she moved up the aisle and a couple of men had got ahead up the other aisles and were watching Jay from ahead, eyes clearly on her cunt. The girls would walk a few paces, stop, and admire more goods, the crowd behind me and Manus now getting bigger as I heard whispered, complimentary voices. Sara pointed to a vibrator on the bottom shelf and, Jay bent over, parting her legs to slowly look at it. There was a clear gasp from around us as her cunt and arse was shown clearly to the crowd. I moved to one side to give those behind us a better view, not letting them pass me though. They walked a few more paces and, as they did so, Sara ran her hand around Jay’s arse then gripped a cheek, allowing her fingers to enter the crack and rest against Jay’s arsehole. Jay gave a little start but didn’t resist, allowing Sara’s hand to stay there and her fingers to caress the hole with all of us behind following and watching.

    I looked behind me and there was a crowd of about seven men and both women. They ignored me and Manus and slowly followed us as we followed the girls to the back of the store where they turned into the S+M section. I noticed some men on quickly moving up the aisles either side of us, the small crowd behind us moving quicker as me and Manus sped our own pace up. We reached the end and saw Sara standing behind Jay facing us. Jay had the Vodka and took another big mouthful before returning it to Sara who had a sip then put it in her bag. Jay was stood, dress hitched up, legs apart and cunt on view. Sara slipped her hands around Jays neck then dropped down her front and slowly pulled the dress top down. Jay’s tits came out and sat over the top of the dress, her nipples big and aroused. Sara reached around and squeezed both nipples and rubbed both breasts. Her fingers gripped them and fondled while we all watched. Some of the men around us had their hands either deep in their pockets or blatantly down the front of their trousers, clearly gripping hard cocks and rubbing, probable wishing they could feel her tits or cunt.

    Sara turned Jay to face the wall and bent her over, Jay holding on to the wall for support. Sara looked around and picked up a small crop. She held it up to the crowd with a questioning look on her face.

    There were nods all around, giving Sara approval for her choice. She tapped it on her hand a few times, swished it through the air then stood to one side of Jay and hit her gently on her arse. Jay gave a little gasp and a jerk and moved her body slightly forward before bending over again. Sara hit her again, a little harder but Jay still didn’t resist, her gasps getting a little louder as her arse started to turn red with each stroke. She hit her again and again, getting harder each time, louder gasps starting to come from Jay as the sharp sting of pain became apparent. Sara then took a big swing and hit her really hard. Jay let out a cry and flattened her body against the wall, her hand shaking behind her telling Sara that that was enough. Sara ran her hand over Jay’s now reddening arse cheek and whispered something in her ear.

    She slowly stood Jay up, turned her around and kissed her, their tongues becoming evident to all watching as they switched from side to side and the kissing became more passionate. Jay reached up and pulled down Sara’s dress top, her tits now on show along with Jays. They were slightly smaller but perfectly round without being fake and small, erect nipples hat I noticed were pierced with small rings running through them. Jay leaned down and took a nipple in her mouth making Sara yelp with joy as she sucked it hard and nibbled gently with her teeth. She tugged on the ring, stretching the nipple out and Sara gave out a yelp. Jay moved her mouth and teeth to the other nipple and did the same, Sara holding Jays head in place, head back and eyes wide shut in pleasure as Jay moved from nipple to nipple with her teeth and tongue, sucking and pulling on the rings.

    She moved her hand to under Sara’s dress and lifted it revealing that Sara was not wearing any underwear. Sara parted her legs to show her own bald cunt to the crowd as Jay began to rub the lips while forcing her tongue back into Sara’s mouth. Sara reached down to Jay’s now wet cunt and rubbed a couple of times before entering a finger, making Jay squeal in mid-kiss. Jay entered her own finger into Sara, followed by another and finger fucked her as Sara added another finger to her own. Both girls were stood, legs wide apart and finger fucking each other in full view of the crowd around us. Sara ran her other hand around Jays arse and, judging by Jays reaction of a jump, had pushed a finger in her arse. That did it for Jay. She held tight on to Sara’s back with her free hand, let out a yell and came, squirting over Sara’s fingers as she did so, droplets flicking on to the floor and their shoes. Her legs shook with the spasms and she yelled out several times as her body shook before retracting her fingers from Sara’s cunt and collapsed to kneel on the floor, puffing to get her breath back.

    The crowd around us then did something unexpected. They started clapping and there was a few cheers. Jay looked up, her hair tousled over her face, smiled, and then began to laugh, along with Sara who helped her to her feet. Sara held her hand and they both gave a theatrical bow to the applauding and appreciative crowd.

    “Thank you,” Sara said between laughs, her free hand presenting Jay to the crowd. “You’ve been a great crowd. Thank you.” She adjusted her dress to cover herself as Jay did the same and said to the crowd smiling as they became silent,

    “I didn’t know she would cum so quick,” indicating Jay with her thumb, who was running her fingers through her hair to tidy it. “But that’s all for today. It’s a shame you don’t have any gloryholes here otherwise the show would continue.”

    “But, we do,” said one of the women in the crowd. A short, very attractive young blonde girl, with amazing blue eyes, who was obviously with the only other woman in the shop. All eyes fell upon her and she added in a quiet and somewhat embarrassed voice,

    “A friend told me.”

    “Where is this place, sweetie?” Sara asked approaching the now embarrassed girl.

    The girl looked around at the listening crowd and said,

    “It’s a small place, recently opened. Not many people know about it because of sex laws and all that. It’s next to an old peep show not far from here. There’s a red door with a bell. You ring it, they check you out on the CCTV then buzz you in. You pay thirty quid and stay as long as you want. Woman go free. It has about ten booths, quite narrow, but long with porn on a screen. There’s a small cinema in there with a few couches and futons and they sell soft drinks and snacks. Not many woman go there but always plenty of horny men…”

    She looked around at the crowd who were now taking a big interest in what she was saying before adding,

    “…apparently.”

    Sara lent forward and gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, “Thank you gorgeous.”

    The girl replied, “That’s alright.” and leaned forward to return the kiss, except she misjudged it and got Sara on the lips. Sara didn’t react at the accident. She leaned forward and kissed the girl on the lips, slowly and tenderly. The girls eyes widened at the touch of Sara’s lips and I’m sure she went to continue as her mouth started to open, her tongue perched but was bought back to the earth when she realised everyone was watching, the girl with her especially. She backed back a bit and pretended to look at some anal beads. She looked up at me again and our eyes met. She stayed looking up at me and was starting to smile when her friend took the beads off her, reminding her that those were not what they had gone in here for, took her by the hand and led her away.

    I watched her go. She was beautiful. Naturally beautiful. As she reached the far end of the aisle she briefly looked back at me and smiled before leaving. I was bought out of my reverie by Sara who turned to me and asked,

    “Do you know this place? This peep show?”

    “I think so,” I replied, trying to remember the peep shows of my youth and their locations.

    Sara took Jay’s hand and said, “Let’s go.”

    As we went to leave the shop, the shopkeeper stopped me and slipped me a card.

    “Great show mate,” he said smiling, having apparently watched it on CCTV. “Your friend asked me if it would be okay and I’m always fine with things like that. On the card is my number. I sometimes help people out, couples and that, who want some filming done. Give me a shout if you and the misses ever fancy doing one, for yourselves of course.”

    “Thanks,” I said and pocketed the card.

    We left the shop and I led them to where I thought the peep show was, a short walk away. The peep show was open, a big elderly woman was sat behind a counter, reading a magazine just in the doorway, ready to supply change to the punters. The red, anonymous door to the gloryholes was to the right, a bell sat in the middle and a CCTV camera above pointing down at whoever rings it.

    I reached up and pressed he bell.

    To be continued in part seven, cumming soon.


  • The Abduction And Training Of Kitty

    Font size : +


    A Tease is Given a Change of Orientation.

    This is pure fiction, or fantasy, depending on how you look at it. I actually knew a girl almost like the one in this story a few years back. I don’t know if she ever change from the way she was, but an experience as follows would have done her a WORLD of GOOD in my opinion. This story will be continued depending on the response.

    The letters instead of names for some of the characters are to protect the not so innocent. LOL.

    REMEMBER: I welcome suggestions for things or situations you might like to see in my future stories. PM me with your suggestions if you wish.
    Vanion_3000

    ENJOY

    The Abduction and Training Of Kitty
    by Vanion_3000

    1.
    It all began late one night when Kitty was walking home to her dorm from the library. She had been there late studying for her final exams. The night was extremely dark and the streetlights were far apart.

    It was about fifteen blocks to her place off campus. There was very little traffic at this time of night, and one dark colored van had followed her slowly down the street behind her for a few moments, before passing her by. It had made her extremely nervous for a couple of minutes. She calmed herself down and shrugged the incident off, when the van did not stop.

    A few blocks further on she turned the comer to her right to follow the street that led to the apartment she shared with two other girls. A half a block farther down, she heard the sound of a vehicle turning the comer behind her. Glancing back, Kitty saw the same van that had passed her earlier.

    Suddenly someone grabbed her from behind as the van moved toward her and the side door slid open. Struggling violently, she began to draw in her breath to scream. She didn’t get the chance. A gloved hand, holding a vile smelling cloth, clamped over her mouth and nose, as the arm around her waist lifted her feet clear of the ground. Her last conscious thought was to wonder why she hadn’t called a taxi.

    2.
    When Kitty came to her senses again, she had no idea of where she was. She was naked and laying on some sort of flat surface, with minimal padding under her. She thought it felt like one of those thin foam mattresses that back packers used some times, though there seemed to be holes in it. She could feel a hard surface through the hole under her rear, and it was cold. Her arms were above her head, with her hands tied to something solid above her. Her legs were similarly tied, but stretched slightly apart.

    To make everything even worse, she was blindfolded and there was some sort of rubber plug strapped into her mouth. She could neither see, nor speak. But she could hear. Someone seemed to be moving around the room she was in. Where ever that was. Kitty began to struggle against her bonds and tried to yell out.

    “AH, It seems our captive toy is awake,” Kitty heard a female voice say. “So it would seem,” a man replied.

    “Shall we proceed Miss S,” a second woman’s voice suggested. We might as well Miss M,” the first female voice replied.

    ‘Christ. What was going on?’ Kitty thought to herself and struggled harder.

    A hand dropped heavily on to her thigh just above her knee. “We’ll have none of that now,” the male voice said. “The more you struggle the worse this is going to be for you. Just lay back and go with the flow. Do you understand?”

    Kitty began shaking her head back and forth, trying to deny the situation she found herself in. Wanting to beg them to let her go, but the gag held back her plea.

    “It looks like we are going to have to teach her, that we are to be obeyed,” Miss M said in a stern voice. “Teach her we mean what we say. Miss M, Mr. P, if you would be so kind.”

    Kitty suddenly felt wide soft leather straps being placed across her body. One at her knees, two at her hips, two across her chest and a final one strapping her head back. In short order she was securely synched to the table. She could barely move.

    “Flip her,” Miss M ordered.

    Kitty felt the surface beneath her lurch and suddenly the whole thing moved, turning her over to hang from the straps, but still tight to the surface of whatever she had been laying on.

    Suddenly she felt a large round circle, that her ass had been pressed against, swing away, exposing her buttocks through the opening. Some form of brace or stand, was forced under her hips from below, forcing her ass up and through the opening.

    “A very cute ass. And a nice pussy too,” Mr. P commented.

    “Miss S, would you please instruct her. Show her that she must learn to obey,” Miss M said. Her voice coming from the floor below Kitty. She wanted to scream.

    Without warning, the palm of Miss S’s hand, made contact with her right buttock in a ringing slap. Kitty jerked violently against the straps, her buttock suddenly stinging and seeming to be on fire. Before she could recover, the hand came down on her other cheek and it too began to bum. One cheek, then the other. Kitty jerked with each strike. Tears came to her eyes.

    Suddenly the spanking stopped. “Are you ready to do as you are told?” Miss M asked, reaching up and wiping a tear away that had leaked from under her blind fold. Kitty jerked her head up and down quickly. Anything to stop the spanking. Her ass was stinging and hot.

    “Good. Turn her back over,” Miss M told her partners.

    In short order the brace beneath her was removed, the opening under her rear closed, and she was flipped back upright onto her back again. The hard surface that had closed the opening was cool against her skin and she relished the feeling, her rear beginning to cool.

    “Now,” said Miss M, “There is not going to be anymore foolishness on your part, is there Kitty?” Kitty shook her head from side to side.

    “You’re going to do what you are told from now on, right? Remember, we can have you flipped back over very quickly. And the next time it will be worse than just a spanking.” Kitty nodded her head up and down quickly in agreement. She did not want to find out what might be worse.

    “I’m going to remove your gag now. You must be a bit thirsty after all that. You’re not going to be foolish and try to yell out, are you? Not that it would do you any good. We’re miles from anywhere, where someone could possibly hear you. But you’re not going to force us to put the gag back in, are you?”

    Kitty shook her head back and forth quickly.

    Hands reached down and removed the strap that held her head back, after which they undid the strap holding the gag in her mouth. It was pulled out slowly from between her teeth. Kitty ran her tongue around inside her mouth and out over her lips. She could taste the rubber the plug was made of.

    A hand was placed on her head and turned sideways, a straw was slipped between her lip. “Drink,” Mr. P’s voice said. Kitty sucked at the straw greedily. The water was cold. Like wine in her mouth and throat.

    “Now that you understand the rules, we are going to teach you a few things tonight,” Miss S told her. “Behave and do as you are told, and tomorrow you will be able to go back to your old life. That is if you can,” Miss S chuckled wickedly.

    Kitty licked her lips. “Why?” she finally whispered, wanting to understand.

    “Now that is the question isn’t it?” Miss M answered her. “Put simply, you’re the biggest cock and pussy tease on campus. You go out with both guys and girls but to the best of our knowledge you have never put out for anyone. Either you’re afraid to or you get your kicks out of working people up and then leaving them high and dry. We are going to change that before you leave here.”

    “No. You can’t do this,” Kitty yelled.

    “Why not? Are you going to try to tell us you’re a virgin? We know that you are not.”

    “Well. No. But what is wrong with teasing? It doesn’t hurt anyone,” Kitty demanded.

    “That is what you are going to learn all about. Learn from personal experience. And I do mean all about. You are going to be taken in every way we can think of in the time we have. But that is still several hours,” Miss M answered her.

    Kitty began to yell at the top of her lungs, hoping someone would hear.

    “Oh dear. That just won’t do.” Put the gag back in Miss S. “Nobody is going to hear her, but we don’t need to listen to that.”

    Kitty’s head was seized and the gag was force back into her mouth between her clenched teeth and secured again. She could only whimper around it.

    “What first?” Mr. P asked.

    “Lets get her cooking first, before we decide the order in which we are going to show her the delights of actually coming through and actually having sex.”

    “Makes sense to me,” Mr. P responded.

    Kitty felt three pairs of hands begin to touch her body. One set concentrated on her spread legs. The second set on her abdomen. And the third set, on her chest, neck, and around her breasts. Their touch was light. The multiple fingers beginning to slide and caress her skin.

    They moved lightly over her thighs, moving from her outer thighs to her inner. The hands on her stomach slid slowly down and over the top of her mound before sliding up her sides. The hands at her neck caressed softly, draining some of her tension away before moving down to lightly brush the outsides of her breasts. All of them moving in conjunction felt strange to her, but nice. It certainly beat the spanking she had suffered earlier.

    The straps that had held her to the table were then removed, though her hands and feet remained bound. She eased herself slightly on the table. Their hands were feeling very good to her now. She didn’t want that, but there was no way to avoid the sensations she was beginning to experience.

    The hands at her breasts slowly came up to cup them and squeezed firmly. The fingers began to trace circles around each breast. Slowly coming closer and closer to her nipples.

    The hands on her stomach moved slowly down to probe gently at the lips of her pussy, slowly drawing them apart. She felt a warm breath blow down the length of her slit. And she shuddered slightly against her will.

    The third pair of hands left off their stroking and Kitty felt a warm set of arms and shoulders side between her spread legs forcing them wider still. The skin felt very smooth and she thought it was the woman everyone called Miss S.

    Whichever one of the women it was, she began to kiss the skin of Kitty’s inner thighs. Another shudder ran through her body. As the kissing continued, the fingers on her breasts reached her nipples and flicked across them abruptly, before gripping them and beginning to rotate them between each other. Kitty would have bitten her lip except for the gag.

    As the woman between her legs continued to kiss upward toward her pussy, the fingers manipulating the lips of her cunt had been pressing them together and then gently pulling them apart. Kitty was becoming slightly wet between her pussy lips and more than a little aroused.

    Her hips were moving slowly, in unconscious rhythm to the probing fingers. Even though they had not penetrated between her lips or down her slit to her hole yet, each time the fingers pressed her flesh together, Kitties hips thrust slightly upward, trying to put more pressure on her clitoris hidden by the skins folds.

    The women between her legs, ran her hands up Kitties outer thighs and pushed the hands at her mound away, taking over the massage while continuing to kiss closer and closer to her love hole. Occasionally she would feel the woman’s tongue dart out to flick over her skin on the outer edges of her lips as well. It was beginning to drive her nuts.

    She hadn’t wanted any of this that was happening in the first place. But now that it was, she wanted the woman to get on with it. She wanted to have an orgasm she could feel building. Maybe they would be satisfied and then let her go.

    Whoever had been working her pubis before had transferred their attention to her tits, along, with the first pair of hands. Each one, Kitty thought they were Mr. P and Miss M, began using their mouths on each of her breasts, while continuing to caress the rest of her body with their hands.

    Each was brushing their lips lightly across her flesh, alternating with darting their tongues out to quickly lick the skin, slowly drawing closer and closer to her nipples.

    At some signal, that Kitty was unable to see because of her blindfold, the woman between her legs, spread her pussy lips wide and darted her tongue forward to stab at her clitoris. Then sliding her tongue down to shove it as deeply as she could into Kitty’s love hole, flicking it around inside against the walls of her vagina.

    At the same time, those who had been kissing and licking her tits, took one of her nipples between their lips and sucked it firmly into their mouths, flicking the tip with their tongues, while gently biting and pulling her nipples out from her breasts.

    The combination of having her nipples sucked and bitten, along with the woman’s tongue in her cunt, caused something to snap inside Kitty. Her body began to writhe with a mind of it’s own, at the pleasure it was receiving. And her pussy began to produce large amounts of her own love lubricant.

    The woman between her legs began lapping avidly at her flow of love juice, running her tongue up now and then to flick the tip over her clitoris. Kitty jerked each time this happened. She was quickly building toward an orgasm, against her will. But there was nothing she could do about it. Her body was in the complete control and at the mercy of the three strangers that were manipulating her. She was almost there and was on the verge and her body tensed in expectation.

    Suddenly the woman flicking at her pussy with her tongue pulled back, no longer touching her. “Stop,” she snapped at the other two, who quickly drew away from her breasts. Kitty was left hanging right on the edge of achieving her orgasm. It was excruciating.

    She squirmed on the table, trying to press her thighs together. Anything to get her over the edge and make her cum. It was no use though. Her legs were held too far apart. Without another lick or two from the woman’s tongue, it was impossible to achieve her orgasm. She groaned at the back of her throat in frustration.

    “That was close. She almost went over the edge on me, and that wouldn’t have served our purpose at all,” Miss S said.

    “You’re lucky you stopped when you did then,” Mr. P commented. “Let’s let her cool down for half an hour or so, before we fire her up again.” Kitty couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She had been so close.

    “Good idea,” Miss M said, “but while she is doing so, I want to give her a little hint of what is still in store for her.” Kitty froze, suddenly apprehensive of what Miss M meant. She was not long in finding out. “I think a half hour of these will give her some idea of what is in store for her,” Kitty heard the other two chuckle.

    Suddenly someone grabbed her right breast and squeezed it fairly hard. It hurt just a bit and she whimpered in the back of he throat. But that was not what Miss M had meant. Her nipple had been force up and was quite erect. She felt something clamp on to it, gripping the nipple very firmly. It didn’t hurt as much squeezing her breast had, but it was definitely uncomfortable. The hand released her breast and her left nipple was given exactly the same treatment. Miss M’s fingers returned to the clamps on her nipples and gave them a little bit of an extra squeeze.

    This time it did hurt, until Miss M released them and Kitty squirmed on the table until she did. “I just wanted to make sure they were on properly,” Miss M said with wicked chuckle. We wouldn’t want them popping off accidentally while we’re out of the room. I wonder, should we use that large clamp on her cunt lips?”

    Kitty froze when she heard this. The clamps on her nipples were uncomfortable enough, but she didn’t want them to clamp her cunt together. Just the thought truly frightened her.

    “No. Not yet at any rate,” she gratefully heard Mr. P say. “Let’s see what she says about doing exactly what we say in a half an hour. Besides, her nipples’ are one thing, but her pussy is something entirely different. I don’t want her sore or worse yet, desensitized, before I give her a little something.

    What do you think Kitty? Should we leave the pussy clamp for now?” Kitty nodded he head vigorously in agreement. This caused her nipples with their clamps to jiggle. It definitely felt odd and the hurt a little bit, but surprisingly they had stayed hard and got a little harder still when the clamps moved. Oddly, she felt a small tingle begin between her legs as well.

    A hand patted her cheek. “Be a good girl now. We’ll be back in a while,” Miss M. told her. Kitty heard their footsteps cross the floor and a door open. When it closed, the room was silent.

    She tried to ignore the clamps on her nipples, but it was totally impossible. The more she tried to ignore them, the more she became aware of them. Her nipples seemed to be getting harder and they were tingling. It was going to be a long half-hour.

    3.
    By the time the door opened and the trio re-entered, Kitty didn’t know if her nipples were tingling, stinging, or burning. Her nipples had seemed to get harder and harder during the time they had been gone. That was physically impossible of course. All she knew was that she needed some relief from the sensation she was feeling, any kind of relief.

    She heard the three, approach the table. She tried to speak, but all that came out around the gag was a muffled, “mummmm”.

    “Well Kitty, are you going to be a good little submissive girl now? Or are we going to have to leave those clamps there for a while longer and the pussy clamp as well?” Miss M. asked her.

    Kitty nodded her head violently up and down. Anything to get them to remove the nipple clamps. But nodding her head made her tits jiggle. And that sent a whole new wave of sensation racing through her breasts and nipples. Air whistled in through her nose as she sucked in her breath. She nodded her head again, much more gently.

    Kitty felt someone’s hands grasp the ends of the clamps. Suddenly they were removed and the pressure was released. If she had thought they had felt hot before, it was nothing to the feeling now as new blood flowed back into the tips of her nipples. She was suddenly sure that they were holding lit matches to both.

    The feeling lasted only for a moment though, as someone applied ice cubes directly to the tips. Kitties’ body jerked and tensed. For a moment the ice seemed to bum worse than the non-existent matches might have. Finally though, cold replaced fire, and she relaxed back onto the table with an audible sigh of relief. The ice was slowly moved off her nipples to trace slow circles outward on the skin of her breasts.

    “There. That’s better now. Isn’t it?” Mr. P’s voice asked her. Kitty nodded her head, but shivered slightly at the feeling of the ice on her skin. She felt him bend over her and shuddered as he gently kissed each nipple. They had never seemed so sensitive every before.

    “Would you like me to remove the gag now? You’re going to do as we tell you now, without a lot of yelling and screaming, aren’t you?” he asked.

    Kitty nodded her head and the gag was quickly removed. When she could get her tongue to function again, she asked, “Could I have a drink,” and then added a hasty, “Please.”

    “Of course, but here is something better for the moment. Suck on this,” and she felt an ice cube pressed up against her lips. She took it into her mouth and began to suck on it. It was cold and wet, and did wonders for her parched mouth. When the cube was gone, he gave her a drink from a class with a straw. The liquid was cold, but it wasn’t water. It was some sort of cold liqueur and it burned slightly going down. It did however, start a warm glow in her stomach.

    “Now,” Mr. P. went on. “In a moment we are going to release your bindings, but not the straps on your wrists, and ankles. We will need those later, but you will be able to get up. You are not to try to remove your blindfold. I doubt if you could anyway. It is on very securely. Then we are going to move you to where we want you next. You will cooperate with us completely and you will do as you are told. Do you understand?”

    “Yes. I will do what you tell me. I promise,” Kitty said, sounding almost relieved. Mr. P. sounded almost sympathetic. Maybe the worst was over.

    Kitties’ bindings were removed and they helped her to sit up. Her hands were still bound together in front of her, but it was simply a relief to sit up. Her wrists seemed to have a soft padded strap around each, as did her ankles. But only her hands were still linked together.

    “All right Kitty. Stand up and come with me,” he said, taking her by the elbow when she began to move and guided her forward.

    “Directly in front of you there is a curved stand about waist high. I want you to bend down over it and rest your weight on it with your hands out in front of you. Don’t worry it’s padded,” Mr. P. told her.

    “But I though,” Kitty began, only to be silenced by a sharp word from Mr. P.

    “I though we had been through this. You promised me you would obey and do as I told you. Now bend over the stand. Or would you prefer that I turned things back over to Miss M?” He left the threat hanging there.

    Kitty quickly felt her way forward and bent over the stand she felt there. It was about two feet wide and it supported her from the area just above her crotch, to just below her breasts. Her arms were stretched out below her, almost touching the floor. Her tits hung free as well, gravity pulling them ever so slightly up her chest and totally free of obstruction.

    “Girls. Give me a hand here. You know what to do,” Mr. P. said, as he moved to stand directly behind her. She could feel the heat of his body on hers.

    ‘Oh my God. He’s going to fuck me,’ Kitty thought to herself. But he didn’t. He grasped her by the hips and lifted her, sliding her forward until her feet were off the floor with just her toes touching.

    Hands grabbed the bindings on her wrists and pulled her arms toward the floor, where they were secured firmly. Next she felt the women’s hands grasp each of her ankles and snap something on to the straps. Her legs were then pulled apart and fastened there, exposing her ass and cunt totally.

    “Now that is a very pretty picture,” Mr. P. said, as he laid his hands on her lower back and trailed them down over the tops of her buttocks and down her outer thighs. “Somebody remind me to take some pictures before we are through.”

    Miss S. chuckled and Miss M. laughed out right. “Don’t worry. I’ll remind you,” she said. Kitty was mortified. What was happening to her now was bad enough, but to think of pictures being out there, for just anyone to see was a horrifying thought.

    “Please no. You wouldn’t,” kitty said; only to have Mr. P’s hand land on her right cheek soundly. “Quiet. You will speak only when spoken to.” She nodded her head vigorously, her ass stinging. He continued to run his hands over her bottom and thighs, now and then moving to her inner thighs.

    He ran his hands up her thighs to her cheeks and gripped them firmly, pulling them farther apart and exposing her to the maximum. Even her rectum was stretched and spread slightly.

    “I’ve just got to have a taste,” he said, and Kitty felt his face pressed firmly into her rear. He kissed her love hole lightly and then darted his tongue out to stab into her vagina, before sliding down to flick at her slit and clitoris.

    Caught off guard, Kitty stiffened in shock and then relaxed. Mr. P. flicked the tip of his tongue against her clitoris for a moment before beginning to slide it up and down the length of her slit, toying with her opening before moving back to her clit. Kitty began moving her rear, inviting more. A definite change, from her attitude when all of this had begun.

    As Mr. P. continued to lick at her pussy, the women were caressing the rest of her, their hands darting everywhere they could reach. Kitty was becoming aroused again very quickly. Mr. P. pulled back from her and stood up. She felt the head of his penis probing against her love hole.

    Where before she would have tried to pull away from his intrusion, now she almost welcomed it. She actually wanted to have his shaft inside her. She only hoped he was not too large. She had a small pussy and she had only ever gone all the way, with two different guys. She had always preferred to tease. Getting almost as much enjoyment and satisfaction from that, as the actual sex.

    Kitty sucked her breath in and gave a small squeak, when Mr. P. pushed the head of his prick into her. She wiggled her rear, inviting more. He held the head there for a moment before withdrawing it. He slid the head of his shaft down the length of her slit to her clitoris, which he tapped with the head. This brought a quick moan from Kitty’s throat and she pushed her ass back a little more. The head slid back up to her hole, and again it was pushed into her. Withdraw. Push in. Withdraw. Push in, over and over, but only with the head of his penis, never more than that.

    Kitty was beginning to feel frustrated now. Her pussy was hot and she really wanted to feel his meat inside her now. Mr. P. continued teasing her now very wet cunt for several long minutes. Kitty’s desire and frustration both built to almost unbearable levels.

    Suddenly with no warning, he gripped her hips and with one long powerful stroke, he pressed the length of his shaft into her as far as it would go, filling her totally. He was much larger that either of the guys she been with before.

    It almost hurt. But it was a good hurt to her and she groaned, biting her lip at the feeling. He held it deep within her for a long moment before withdrawing completely, leaving only the very tip nuzzling her hole. He moved the tip over her lips and around her opening, teasing her before he slammed his cock back into her. This time she gasped with pleasure and a throaty moan escaped her lips.

    Normally she did not care to have a man’s cock pushed inside her quite so forcefully, but she loved the feeling of this mans penis. It was so large. It filled her completely, stretching her hole and vagina to the limit. She thought she would be split in two. It was completely new and fantastic feeling to her.

    Kitty jerked at the bonds that held her arms toward the floor. She wanted to be able to reach around and feel the size of his penis with her hands. But it was totally impossible with her body tied in this position. She could move and wiggle her ass and rear, but little else.

    Mr. P. was stroking in and out of her cunt now, in long, slow, smooth thrusts. Kitty pushed her hips back to meet each stroke, a small cheep coming from her each time the head of his penis bumped the wall of her vagina at it’s greatest depth. She wished he would go quicker. She was very hot now.

    While Mr. P. had been eating her out and fucking her cunt, the two women had not been idle. Miss S. had trailed her fingers up and down her back and sides before reaching under her to tap and massage her slit and clitoris with one finger, in rhythm to each of his strokes. Miss M. had concentrated on her tits. Caressing them gently and occasionally brushing her fingers over each of her nipples. Kitty twitched each time. Her nipples were very sensitive now.

    She was beginning to pant slightly with anticipation when Mr. P. pulled out of her. “No,” Kitty cried out, “I’m getting close.”

    Miss M. pinched her nipples firmly. Enough to make them hurt a bit. “We know. That’s why he stopped. And you know you were not supposed to speak until spoken to. Remember,” she added, flicking Kitty’s nipples with her fingernails once, hard. Kitty sucked her breath in quickly, and then nodded her head.

    “As long as you remember. You really want to cum, don’t you?” Miss M. said. Kitty didn’t answer, but nodded yes.

    “It’s all right now. You can talk. You really want to cum? Don’t You?” she asked again.

    “Yes,” Kitty almost sobbed as she said it. “Please. It’s almost more than I can stand.”

    “Now you are beginning how those men and a few of the women you have teased and led on felt. I’ll admit what you are feeling is stronger than what most of them had to endure, but you understand now. Right?”

    “Yes,” Kitty almost yelled it. “Yes, I understand. Please!” she begged.

    “Don’t worry Kitty,” Miss S. said to her. “We’re going to make you cum. You don’t have to worry about that. Like you never have before.” She chuckled. “But first you’re going to have to show us just how much you want to cum. Call it a little penalty for all those men and women you’ve frustrated over the last few years. You are going to let us do what ever we want to you. And you are going to cooperate with us every step of the way. Aren’t you?” she asked. “Remember. You’ll be punished if you don’t.”

    “Yes, yes. What ever you say,” Kitty told her, “but please make me cum now.” A hand landed on her left buttock with a solid slap.

    “Obeying and cooperating, does not mean making demands. That would be very unwise in the position you’re strapped into. Now, again. You are going to let us do what ever we want and you will follow our orders implicitly,” Miss S, told her sternly.

    “Yes,” Kitty said, letting her head hang in submission. “What ever you want.”

    “That’s a good girl. Then the first thing you are going to do, is to eat Miss M’s pussy for her until she comes,” Miss S. told her.

    Kitty’s head came up suddenly and then slumped back. “Yes Miss S. What ever you say,” Kitty responded.

    “Excellent. Miss M. is getting into position now. Make sure you’re enthusiastic and do a good job. While you’re eating her out, I’ll be doing some other things to you. Just relax and go along or I’ll have to punish you. Do you understand?” Miss S. asked her.

    Kitty nodded her head, but she felt apprehensive about what Miss S. was going to be doing.

    “I’ll be back in a few minutes,” Mr. P. said. “There are a few things I want to check on and a couple of things I want to get to use on her.” Kitty heard the door open and close. She swallowed hard, more nervous now, than ever before.

    4.
    In short order Miss M. was in position. She had lain down on a low gurney. Almost like a hospital gurney, but much lower. She had sat down so that her hips and pussy would be at the very edge with her legs down on the floor. She had laid back and Miss S. had put a pillow under her hips to help raise her cunt to the proper angle. There were two stirrups as well, so that she could raise her legs up and rest them comfortable if she wished.

    When she was comfortable, Miss S. rolled the gurney toward Kitty. Grasping her by the hair she lifted Kitty’s head, and moved Miss M’s cunt directly under her face and then pushed her head back down. “Do a good job now. Let’s see how talented you are with your tongue,” Miss S. told her.

    Kitty’s lips and nose had come down directly on Miss M’s slit and hole. It made it slightly awkward with her hands and arms firmly chained to the floor, but she slowly began to kiss and lick the woman’s cunt.

    Miss S. moved around behind her and brought something cold and round up against her Inner thigh. It was hard, but not very large around. Maybe an inch, but no more than that. Miss S. drew it slowly up to her pussy and rubbed the cold plastic up along her slit to her clitoris, where she rested it. Then she turned it on.

    Kitty jumped violently when the vibrations of the small vibrator hit her clitoris. She came slowly down off her toes as Miss S. began sliding it up and down her slit, to her wet hole and back.

    She continued to work on Miss M’s pussy, but with more diligence now, sucking the woman’s clitoris and juices between her lips and into her mouth, when Miss S. slipped the tiny vibrator into her cunt and began moving from side to side as well as in and out.

    Kitty felt something being dribbled on the top of her rear end to run down the crack of her ass between her cheeks. Miss S. continued to hold the vibrator in her vagina and brought her other hand up to Kitties cheeks and began spreading the oil over them, massaging the flesh. It felt very good to Kitty and she pushed her rear back, trying to get a little more of the tiny vibrator into her hole.

    Miss S’s thumb slid down the valley of her ass and came to a stop, pressing firmly against her rectum. The thumb began moving in circles, massaging her rose bud ass hole and pressing harder against her spinster. Kitty’s head came up from the pussy she was ministering to. “No,” she yelled, and tried to move her ass away from the woman’s thumb. She received a hard slap on her buttock for her resistance.

    “None of that now,” Miss S. told her. “Relax and find out what you’re missing. You might find out you like it.” Miss S. moved her hand back to her rectum and placed her finger directly on it. She made several slow circles with her finger, added a bit more oil, and began to worm her finger into Kitty’s ass.

    Kitty sucked in her breath. She had no experience with anal sex and was frightened of it. Especially after some of the stories she had heard. It felt extremely weird as Miss S’s finger began to slide into her. It didn’t really hurt exactly. It just felt weird. Miss S. had the first joint of her finger in her and she began wiggling it back and forth as she continued to press into ass. There was a slight slip and suddenly the finger was in her to the second joint. Kitty tensed, but then tried to relax and get used to the feeling. It didn’t hurt. At least not yet; and there was nothing she could do about it in any case.

    With the intrusion into her ass, Kitty had forgotten that she was suppose to be eating Miss M’s pussy. A pair of hands clamped on either side of her head and pulled her back down. Her head was pressed into Miss M’s cunt and the hands began moving her head up and down, rubbing her nose the length of the woman’s slit.

    “Don’t get distracted dear,” Miss M told her. “Now, I want you to tongue fuck me for a while. When I bring your head up, I want you to lick and suck on my clit. When I push down, I want you to go back to tongue fucking me. And if I grip your hair I’ll want you to go faster. Do you understand?”

    “Yes,” Kitty mumbled into Miss M’s cunt, and began thrusting her tongue out and into the woman’s wet hole. Miss M sighed with pleasure. “That’s better. Keep going. A little deeper if you can.” Kitty pushed her face more firmly into the woman’s cunt.

    Kitty could feel the finger in her ass moving, being rotated. It was in her to the third joint and almost buried to Miss S’s knuckles. Miss S. had been very gentle about it. Her hole was well lubricated now and it didn’t hurt at all. It still felt very odd to her, but she caught herself pressing her ass backward inviting more of Miss S’s finger.

    She admitted to herself then, that she really did like the feeling and was getting off on it. Kitty felt slightly humiliated making such an admission to herself, that she was enjoying the woman’s finger in her ass, and more than a little dirty and depraved. But she didn’t really care. Besides, there was nothing she could do and no way of stopping what was being done to her. Her conscience felt a little bit better with that thought.

    Miss S removed her finger and slid the vibrator out of her pussy and trailed it slowly up to her rectum. She slowly began to insert it into Kitty’s ass. This was a totally different feeling for Kitty. For one thing, it was hard and ridged. Not soft and flexible, like Miss S’s finger did. For another, it was larger around. The woman’s finger had been about a half an inch round. This was about an inch or perhaps a little larger.

    Kitty felt her spinster contract, but tried to relax and accept the hard instrument into her hole. She felt her rectum stretching to allow it in. Miss S pushed the vibrator in slowly, a quarter of an inch at a time, twisting it back and forth at the same time to help ease it’s progress. She would let it slide back out now and then, allowing Kitty’s spinster to relax a little before pressing it back into her.

    Kitty tried to help, pressing back slightly. Finally, she had six or eight inches of the vibrator buried in her ass. Thankfully during the process, Miss S had not had the vibrator switched on. Nor did she turn it on now. She left it there, holding it firmly in place with one hand, as she sank down on her knees behind Kitty. She began to tongue Kitties clit and hole as she started fucking her ass with the dildo. Stroking it in and out of her in long and very stow strokes.

    Kitty was totally turned on now and gave herself up to the sensations she was experiencing. She buried her face into Miss M’s cunt and began to tongue her clitoris with a vengeance. Sucking and lapping at the juices that were flowing from the woman’s cunt. Miss M’s hands on her head, gripped her hair and pulled her face in even tighter to her now swollen clitoris. Her hips began bucking, her cunt thrusting against Kitty’s mouth.

    Miss S had left off tonguing Kitty’s pussy and had moved around beside her where she could see the action better. Beginning to move the vibrator in her ass, in and out more quickly. “Tongue fuck her,” Miss S told her, placing her free hand on the back of her neck. “Stick your tongue in her hole as far as you can get it. Let her fuck your face.”

    Kitty did as she was told. Craning her head a bit more, she shoved her tongue into Miss M’s sex hole as far as she could. The woman was pulling and pushing at her head. Literally fucking her cunt with Kitty’s tongue and face. Her clitoris bumping into Kitty’s nose, over and over. Kitty’s face was totally covered in the woman’s sex juices and they were dripping off her chin.

    “Suck on my clitoris,” Miss M told her suddenly. “Suck it hard.”

    Kitty did and the woman’s body tensed and began to literally vibrate as her orgasm built. “Flick it. Flick it with your tongue.” Kitty did. “Faster,” the woman ordered, quivering now. Suddenly she tensed, “I’m cumming,” she screamed, as her orgasm hit her. Her hips jerked violently, as she came again, and again, and again. Her breath coming in short little gasps and small squeaks escaping her throat with each wave.

    Finally, the waves of Miss M’s pleasure began to subside and she released her grip on Kitty’s head, though she continued to quiver and take long shuddering breaths for several minutes.

    Kitty let her head hang down on her arms, that were still chained to the floor, and breathed hard herself. Miss S let the dildo slide out of her ass. It was the first time she had ever made another woman cum. The combination of having Miss S moving the dildo in and out of her ass, and making Miss M cum, had been a total turn on, but she was nearly out of breath herself.

    5.
    “Bravo,” Mr. P. said clapping his hands. “Very well done Kitty. You’re learning fast.”

    Kitty had not heard Mr. P come back into the room, and suddenly she was wondering if he had left in the first place. Though she could think of no reason for the subterfuge if he had not. He came over to her and ran his hand across her shoulders. “Would you like to get up out of that position and stretch a little bit?”

    “Yes please. My legs are getting a bit stiff,” Kitty replied. “Very well,” Mr. P told her, “but first there is something we’re going to give you. We’ll do it now so that you will have time to get used to it.”

    “What is it?” Kitty asked in a tremulous voice.

    “Open your mouth and suck on this. Get it good and wet,” Mr. P told her. Kitty did and a rubber plug was slowly slipped into her mouth. It seemed to be another gag, but it was a little smaller than the one, they had made her wear before. It was oddly shaped too. It had a round end like the vibrator, but it did not continue back in a long smooth shaft. It widened fairly quickly for the first two and a half inches, until it was about two inches in diameter. It continued like that for an inch before narrowing to an inch and three-quarters. At the end there was a narrow strip of rubber that extended a couple of inches to either side. Kitty didn’t know what it was, but she was suddenly certain that it was not a gag.

    “That’s good,” he said and took it out of her mouth. “Miss S would you do the honors. You’re the one who did such an excellent job of getting her to open up in the first place.” His hands moved down to the cheeks of her rear and gripped her buttocks.

    Kitty felt the tip of the oddly shaped thing pressed against her rectum. She sucked in her breath. ‘God,’ she thought to her self in sudden panic, ‘that thing will tear me in two.’ She tried to squeeze her rectum and the cheeks of her ass together. It was no good. Mr. P had a firm grip on her buttocks and was holding her spread open.

    Miss S sensed her apprehension though. “Don’t worry Kitty. It will be a little uncomfortable at first. Especially until I get it all the way in, but I’ll be gentle. Once your rectum and spinster stretch out and get used to it, it won’t be so bad. You might even get to like it. Remember my finger and the vibrator? You got to like them. This will be the same.”

    Kitty tried to relax. They were going to shove it into her no matter what she did. Miss S added some oil to her ass and slowly began to push the plug in. Rotating it slowly as she did so. Kitty felt her rectum stretching and stretching. It hurt a little bit, but not too much. Suddenly the plug was far enough into her ass, it reached the area where it narrowed again and it popped into her ass the rest of the way by itself. The two bars at its end prevented it from going all the way into her.

    It didn’t feel so bad now. It was a little weird feeling and a little bit uncomfortable, just as the dildo had been when Miss S had used it on her earlier. But she found that she did not mind having it in her after the initial stretching of getting it in. She wiggled her ass getting the pug to seat itself more firmly. It felt better after she had done so.

    Kitty heard Miss M laugh. “She takes to it like a duck to water, doesn’t she?”

    Kitty felt her face grow hot as she blushed, thinking of the three of them looking at her draped forward like this with her rear in the air and a butt plug in her ass. Especially since she had been moving her rear as though she liked having it in her. She had to admit that she did, but it was still a humiliating position to be in.

    “Release her straps and let her get use to it,” Mr. P said. “Kitty, move around a little bit. You’ll get used to the feeling of it in you easier that way.”

    Kitty felt the chains holding her arms to the floor release, and then her ankles. A hand helped her to straighten. The plug in her ass felt extremely weird. Like she wanted to relieve herself and couldn’t. She took a couple of tentative steps. She could feel it moving slightly inside her. She found that it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling.

    “Here. Sit down and have something to drink,” Mr. P told her, guiding her to a chair. The plug pressed into her as she did. She could feel the two bars at the end running up and down the crack of her ass and she suddenly understood why they were there. There seemed to be a cord dangling from the end as well. A string perhaps.

    “Here. Have a drink of this,” Miss M said, pressing a glass between her hands. Kitty drank. It was more of the cold liquor. It burned a bit going down, but it was good.

    After she had rested for a few minutes, they required her to stand up again. She didn’t understand what they were doing, but they seemed to be strapping some kind of harness to her back. They began high on her thighs. A strap went around each, and one around her waist. They didn’t seem to be to holding her. Rather they held some sort of pad or harness to her.

    “What is it? Kitty asked timidly, half-afraid that Miss M would spank her again, or decide to put her gag back in. Surprisingly it was Miss M who answered her. “It’s nothing for you to worry about. Call it a sling. It’s just to hold you in the position that we will want you. Just do as you’re told, and you’ll be fine.”

    Kitty stood silently as they finished their preparations. They released the binding that had held her wrists together. That surprised her, but she wisely said nothing. When they were done, Kitty was ordered to stand up. Mr. P guided her forward and then turned her around. He picked her up by the waist and lifted her onto a table or bench of some kind.

    “I want you to lay back while we hook you up to this,” he told her.

    Kitty started too speak, but didn’t. She lay back and felt them attacking chains to the harness she was now laying on, two at her shoulders and two at her hips. The tension was taken up on the chains and she was partly lifted from the table.

    “Kitty,” Mr. P said, “‘ want you to reach your arms up and grasp the chains above your shoulders.”

    Kitty reached up and grabbed them blindly. Her wrists were quickly secured to the chains. She couldn’t bring her arms down. Next, a soft strap was placed around each of her knees and drawn up. She was now three-quarters reclined, knees drawn up and attached to the chains from her hips. There was a spanner bar of some sort between the chains because her legs were forced wide apart, exposing her nether regions of all to see. When she was secure, she was lifted clear of the table which was removed.

    Suddenly she heard a whirring sound and she felt herself being lowered. Mr. P was standing between her legs and she felt his hard cock bump into her ass and her butt plug, before sliding up to her pussy. ‘He’s going to screw me again,’ she thought in near panic, ‘God, he will split me for sure this time with that plug in my ass as well.’

    But he didn’t. He moved back from her and instead, slipped his index finger into her opening. Kitty gasped. The intrusion had been so sudden that she hadn’t had time to prepare herself. It was a shock. For the next few minutes, he simply moved his finger around inside of her, while occasionally rubbing his thumb over her clitoris. Kitty felt herself beginning to get very wet, covering his finger and knuckles with her juices.

    One of the women was caressing her body slowly and very gently. It felt nice. The other woman was doing something under her rear end. Occasionally touching the plug in her ass, tugging at the cord from it now and then.

    Mr. P brought up a second finger and slipped inside her along with the first. Kitty moaned slightly. He continued gently rubbing her clitoris with his thumb. Suddenly Kitty jerked violently and her breath whistled in through her teeth in an almost in-drawn shriek. Miss M had turned on the butt plug to which she had been attaching the controller and batteries.

    It was a vibrator and it was buzzing like mad in her rectum, causing her ass to quiver uncontrollably and her vagina to clench down on Mr. P’s fingers. A shudder ran up her body. It was the most indescribable sensation she had ever felt. It made her feel totally wanton and immoral. It was the most obscene feeling she’d ever had, and she loved it.

    She was quickly building toward an orgasm, but Mr. P pulled his fingers out and the vibrator was switched off before she could cum. “No,” Kitty screamed, whipping her head back and forth, “No, no, no, no. Please!” she begged. “If I don’t cum I’ll die.”

    Miss M laughed. “No you won’t. You may want to, but you won’t. Just think of how good it’s going to be when we do finally let you cum.” Kitty wanted to scream in frustration. “What next Mr. P?” Miss M asked.

    “Get her sitting up right in that sling and then lower her down. I’ll take it from there. I want to keep her simmering for a while before we get to the main event.” Mr. P answered.

    Quickly the women adjusted the chains holding her until she was up right in the sling. Her arms were still drawn above her head and sitting in the sling with her knees drawn nearly up to her chest. Her ass and cunt were hanging down below the sling. The muscles in her rectum were still quivering and the lips of her cunt were stretched apart, exposing her clitoris was totally.

    She was lowered closer to the floor. Kitty squealed and jerked when the head of Mr. P’s cock slapped against her slit lightly. “Now for a little fun. Let’s see if I can drive her insane,” Mr. P told the women. The women laughed loudly. “Lower her down just a bit more and then give me the control for the lift.”

    “What ever you say,” Miss S said. “This I’ve got to see.”

    Kitty felt herself lowered another inch and felt the tip of Mr. P’s cock press against her quivering hole. He moved it around the opening, teasing her. She bit her lip, waiting. As much as she admitted that she wanted him in her, she was a bit apprehensive about it hurting with the plug in her ass already stretching her to the limit.

    Mr. P repositioned his cock and she felt him begin lowering her. The head of his cock slowly pressed into her pussy and her vagina begin to stretch her open. Kitty bit her lip. It hurt just a little bit, but she didn’t care. She wanted his shaft inside her.

    He stopped with the head of his cock and maybe an inch of the shaft inside her. He held her hips steady and began thrusting the head into her slowly and withdrawing it again, going a little deeper each time. Kitty could feel herself stretching and the plug in her ass moving each time he moved deeper into her. It was a very tight fit and she was panting with both effort and desire to have him inside her to the maximum.

    Mr. P had continued to lower her while he had been working his cock deeper and deeper into her cunt. Now he was as deep in her vagina as possible and the plug in her rectum was sitting firmly on his pelvic bone adding pressure into her ass. Mr. P let her relax there for a few moments, to catch her breath, before beginning to move his shaft. He simply rocked his hips from side to side. This caused him to move in and out of her slightly and it caused the plug in her rear to wiggle. Kitty found the feeling very arousing.

    With the sling holding her at the perfect height. He started taking short strokes in and out. Slowly at first, then a little faster. Kitty groaned with pleasure. His cock felt fantastic and the pug in her ass was being bumped and pushed into her each time it came down against his pelvic bone.

    She felt a woman’s hair, brush her thighs, and a mouth and tongue came down on her slit. She thought it might be Miss S’. The tongue slid down the length of her slit over her’ clitoris, and between her lips to where Mr. P’s shaft was moving in and out of her. The woman dragged the flat of her tongue back up over her clitoris and began circling it with the tip.

    Mr. P increased the tempo of his trusts into her and Miss S began flicking her tongue back and forth over her clitoris. Kitty groaned and bit her lip. She was building toward an orgasm quickly. Very quickly in fact, but after the experiences of the last few hours she didn’t think they would let her achieve it.

    Mr. P’s thrusts had become strong and deep, coming nearly out of her hole and thrusting back in strongly. Each time he did the plug jarred in her ass, heightening the sensations she was feeling. As the pace of his thrusts increased until he was fucking her hard, Miss S speeded up the movement of her tongue, shipping it back and forth over her love knob at a furious rate.

    Kitty’s orgasm built faster and faster. A moment or so before she came, the plug in her ass started vibrating. The muscles in her rear began to spasm, her orgasm almost there. The tongue was flicking her clitoris harder and faster, over and over again. The vibrator was going and her rectum going crazy. Suddenly she felt Mr. P starting to cum. His cock pulsing hugely inside her. His cum shooting out of his tip to hit the walls of her vagina like molten metal. His shaft pulsed over and over again, as he continued to cum until her hole was full and cum began to spill out of her cunt around his shaft.

    It was too much for her. The orgasm that they had continually denied her slammed into her pussy with the force of an exploding bomb. Her body jerked and convulsed as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her body like an electric current. Miss S. continued licking and sucking her clit. It seemed to last forever as her climax went on, and on, and on. Kitty’s last coherent thought as her mind floated away on a tidal wave of pleasure, was that nothing in life, especially sex, would or could, ever be the same for her again. And She didn’t want it to be.

    6.
    When kitty came back to herself, she was out of the sling and lying on a soft bed. She was still wearing the straps on her wrists and ankles, and though she was not tied down, her blindfold still firmly in place.

    For a moment she was at a lost as to where she was, then the memories of all that had been done to her came flooding back. She shivered with the thought of everything she had experienced. Some of it had not been so nice, at least in the beginning. But as she thought about it she was honest enough with herself to admit she had loved every second of it. Even the spanking and nipple clips had turned her on. Sure they had hurt a little bit to begin with, especially the spanking, but all in all they had heightened the overall feelings she had experienced.

    Especially her climax when they had driven her over the edge, and allowed her to have the release of finally cuming. She had to admit it had been mind blowing. There was no other way to describe it.

    She began to get hot in her face, blushing involuntarily, when she realized the truth that she wanted more and she definitely wanted to cum like she had again in an overwhelming wave. She shivered with her desire for it and hugged herself with her arms.

    “Well, Well,” Mr. P said from nearby, “look who is back in the land of the living again.” Kitty gave a squeak and turned her head toward his voice even though she could not see him.

    When she got herself under control, she asked, “What happened to me?”

    “You had you first; how can I put this? Proper orgasm,” Miss M answered her. “You passed out with the pleasure of it.”

    She heard Miss S chuckle. “I heard someone describe it as ‘glimpsing the land of the Gods’. But I think you liked it didn’t you Kitty? Tell the truth now.”

    “I’ve never felt anything like it before. It was fantastic!” Kitty exclaimed truthfully.

    “And you want some more of it. You want to have another orgasm like you just had, don’t you?” Mr. P asked her.

    Kitty swallowed hard and said in a small voice, “Yes I do,” feeling herself blush hotter at the admission.

    “Now, Now. That won’t do Kitty. You have to make us believe it.” P told her.

    Kitty threw her dignity out the window for good. “You’re damn right I do,” she said loudly and then went on in a calmer tone, “Yes, I want to be able to cum like that again. But I don’t know if I will ever be able to.”

    “OH, I think you will,” Mr. P told her, “In fact we’re going to teach you a few more things right now. I am sure you will learn them well.”

    Kitty swallowed, “I don’t know if I’m up for it yet.”

    Miss M gave a small laugh. “On the contrary, you should be ready to go again right now considering how long you slept. About four hours.”

    “And don’t you feel nice and clean again? Miss S and I gave you a nice sponge bath,” Miss M paused, “Inside and out.”

    “Hey! I helped too,” Mr. P spoke up.

    “Tongue cleaning her nipples, doesn’t count and you know it Mr. P,” she told him.

    Kitty had thought she couldn’t blush any harder, but she found she could. Knowing that all three had handled her and given her a bath while she slept was, well, almost more personal than fucking her brains out. But she really did feel clean and rested. And she realized that she really was ready for another go-round. Unbelievable as the thought was.

    Summoning up her courage she asked, “OK, what next?”

    “You’ve heard of voyeurism haven’t you Kitty? Mr. P asked her.

    “Yes.”

    “Well to start things off, we want you to give us a little show. We will tell you what we want you to do, and you will do it. You are going to masturbate yourself, but you will follow our directions as to what we want you to do to your self. Do you understand?”

    “Yes, I understand,” she told him feeling embarrassed.

    “One other thing,” Miss S told her, “under not circumstances are you to let yourself cum. If you do, you will be seriously punished. You are not to cum until we tell you, you can.”

    “All right,” she said in a small voice.

    “Good. Then we can begin,” Miss S told her. “One more thing. You really want this don’t you? I can hear the need in your voice, but I want to hear you say it.”

    Kitty nodded her head, feeling tears in her eyes for the admission she was about to make because she realized it was absolutely true. ‘Yes, I really want this. I want you to take me in every way you want. I want it too.”

    “Then I think we will take the cuffs off your wrists and ankles. You don’t need them any longer. You’ll be more comfortable that way as well.”

    “Thank you,” Kitty told her. And meant it.

    She felt hands working on the cuffs and in moments they were off. She rubbed her wrists for a moment and then asked. “What do you want me to do first?”

    “Just close your eyes and start as if you were at home. Not fast mind you. Begin with your tits and then move on to your pussy,” Miss S told her.

    Kitty pushed herself up on the bed, fluffing a pillow up under her head and squirming her rear into the mattress to get comfortable. Placing her hands on her chest, she lightly drew her hands outward and slowly brushed her fingertips down her ribcage past her breasts to her hips. Slowly moving her hands inward to her bellybutton, she swiveled her fingers down toward her pussy stopping just above her mound. She pressed in slightly just above the pelvic bone before beginning to draw her hands up her body, over her stomach toward here breasts.

    Kitty gently cupped the outside of her breasts, sliding her hands up with her fingertips reaching toward the center of her chest. The palms of her hands brushed lightly over her nipples and made her shiver inside slightly. Placing the tip of a finger one on each of her nipples she began moving them in a circular motion. Kitty licked her lips lightly at the sensation.

    Taking the nipples between her thumb and forefinger she groaned softly as she began squeezing them lightly and rolling them between her fingers. Keeping one hand on her breast she slid her right down to pussy lips rubbing and squeezing them together gently. She could feel a tingle from her clit under them and gave a soft sigh, unconsciously begin moving her hips in pleasure.

    Cupping her whole mound in her hand she began squeezing it rhythmically pressing her fingers in and toward her hole. All the while she had been doing this she had been gently massaging her breast. Kitty brought the thumb and forefinger of her left hand to her mouth and wet them with her tongue. Moving them back to her nipple and rubbed them over it, before moving back to her mouth to get more spit to lubricate the other nipple. She alternated sliding her wet fingers over each nipple as she continued squeezing her pussy,

    She was breathing a little harder now as she realized how turned on she was becoming, knowing that she was being watched. She had never done something like this before and the thought of them watching heightened what she was feeling. She thought of it as being very naughty, but very exciting as well. The thought sent a shiver of delight threw her.

    Leaving her mound for the moment Kitty brought both hands to her mouth to get all of her fingers wet before moving her hands back to her nipples. Keeping her fingers rigid she rubbed her fingers back and forth across her nipples like a washboard making her nipples move up, down and sideways as they slipped for one finger to the next.

    Cupping her hands over her breasts completely and began squeezing and massaging, her fingers slipping on the wet skin of her tits. Squeezing and gripping her nipples between her fingers she began pushing them up from her body as she squeezed a little harder. Her whole body was tensing slightly at the sensation she was giving herself.

    She heard the others move to sit on the edge of the bed where they could see her better. She shivered at the thought of their eyes on her.

    “A very good start,” Miss S said in a soft approving voice. “Take your right hand and get your’ index finger good and wet.” Kitty did so. “Now, take your hand and slide your finger between the lips of your pussy and get them and your clitoris wet.”

    Kitty did as she was told. She moved her hand down and slipped her finger between the folds of her slit. She sucked in her breath slightly it felt so good.

    “Good. Now wet your finger again and start sliding it slowly up and down in your slit. I don’t want you rub your clitoris specifically, just long slow strokes up and down. You clit will get enough stimulation just from that.”

    Kitty did as instructed. It felt very good and even with only this slight stimulation her clitoris tingled and began to respond and started to swell in response.

    “A little faster Kitty,” Miss S told her. Kitty was happy to comply. Miss S allowed her to do this for almost a full minute before she was told to stop.

    “Now, place your finger right on your clit but don’t rub. I want you to simply put pressure on it, on and off. Continue doing that continually until I tell you can rub it.” Miss S said to her.

    Kitty began pressing her clitoris over and over. It wasn’t as good as letting her finger slide over it, but it was stimulating and her clit swelled slightly more in response.

    “All right, you can rub and flick it now if you want. But only for a minute.”

    Kitty began rubbing slowly and gently. It was a little ruff and she quickly stuck her fingers in her mouth again. Quickly returning to her cunt she began rubbing again but soon began alternating with flicking her finger as well. She was breathing quickly now and she could feel herself building toward a climax. She wanted it badly, but knew she would not be allowed too. She speeded up her finger anyway.

    “Stop,” Miss S said quickly, grabbing her hand and pulling it away. “You were told not to try that.” Kitty felt frustrated and a bit pissed off at her. After a few moments her desire began to fade and her frustration as well.

    Kitty didn’t know what she was going to be told to do next, but she imagined it would be something she had never done before, and what she would have considered before this, dirty as well. She shivered in lustful anticipation.

    7.
    “Now give me your right hand,” Miss S ordered.

    Kitty did as she was told as she wondered why? Each of her fingers and thumb was examined individually. “Very good Kitty. You take care of your hands and nails,” Miss S commented.

    “I don’t understand. What difference does that make?” Kitty asked.

    “You’ll find out in a minute,” Mr. P chuckled making her apprehensive as to what they had planned for her.

    “You keep quiet Mr. P. this is my show for now. You’ll get your turn at her again soon enough,” Miss S told him.

    “Yay, It’s our turn to show her some alternative delights,” Miss M spoke up for the first time.

    “All right, just remember your word,” Mr. P told the pair.

    ‘Just exactly what had been promised and what it involved?’ Kitty wondered to herself a little apprehensively.

    “Now Kitty, I want you to roll onto your left side and bring your knees up toward your chest. You can brace your right foot against the bed with your leg up if you want to. I want you to reach behind yourself so you can reach your rear and pussy.” Miss S told her.

    Kitty rolled over as told and reached back and down as far as she could. She was surprised to find that she could reach her ass and love hole right and to her clit if she stretched just a little harder. It wasn’t uncomfortable, just a little awkward because she had never tried it before.

    “Good girl”, Miss S said. “Now get you finger wet again and start playing with your slit and love hole. No penetration mind, not yet.”

    Kitty wet her fingers and reached back again put them over her slit and hole. She began moving her hand around, just massaging her hole and then her slit. Kitty found it felt good, but odd in a way. She had never played with herself in this way before. ‘Probably,” she thought to herself, ‘because all I wanted to do then was simply get off fast.’ This was different, she was actually turning herself on thinking about what she was doing to herself at Miss S’s direction.

    “Now take your index finger and slide it up into your slit and give your clitoris a couple of flicks.” She watched closely as Kitty did so. “Now bring your finger down to your hole and slip it in. Push it in slowly as far as you can do so comfortably. Don’t strain your back trying too hard,” Miss S told her with a giggle.

    “Then you can start moving it around and stroke it in and out. Every once in a while I want you to slide it right out and up to your love button and give it a flick as well. The go back to your hole and start over. Slowly, don’t rush.”

    Kitty followed the instructions. She put her finger to her hole and slowly pushed it into herself. It felt different doing it this way, but good. She began wiggling her finger back and forth. She could feel the wall of her vagina against the tip of her finger. Both the feeling on her finger and on the wall of her vagina felt different than the way she normally got herself off. She found the sensation in her cunt to be new and she liked it.

    Kitty began stroking her finger in and out of her pussy, not forgetting about her clitoris. Each time she pushed into herself and then out and touched it she felt what was almost a little shock to her senses. ‘It feels good, really good,’ she thought to herself. ‘I think I could get myself off this way.’

    Miss S let her continue finger fucking her self for a few minutes. She was starting to produce a fair amount of her own love juices by then, and feeling herself getting very hot. When Miss S told her to stop she was extremely disappointed.

    Kitty heard Miss S ask Miss M. “Which do you think is the better lubricant. Spit or Vaseline? Or one of the sex gels?”

    “They are all pretty good, but for a first time I think we should go with the Vaseline to begin with and then switch to the gel. She will have a good sliding base with the Vaseline and the gel will then be even that much slipperier,” Miss M answered.

    Kitty, listening to the conversation had no idea of what they were talking about. Her pussy was already sopping wet with her own love juice. ‘What’s next?’ she wondered to herself.

    “Good idea. Kitty, make a fist and then give me your hand with your index finger sticking out straight.”

    Doing as told Kitty felt her finger side past the lip of a container into a cool substance that oozed up around her finger. Vaseline of course. The jar was removed and she could feel the coating on her finger.

    “Now put your hand back behind you. Here I’ll guide it for you.” Kitty felt her take her outstretched finger and hand, moving it to her real. But instead of placing her finger at her cunt, it was brought down on her anus.

    Kitty gasped, sucking in her breath through her teeth in surprise, as she realized what they intended to have her do. She had never done anything like this before. ‘Hell,’ she thought to herself, ‘I’ve never let anyone stick a finger in my ass before.’ ‘Well,’ she amended the thought. ‘At least I hadn’t until a few hours ago, and that really wasn’t a case of me letting them. They didn’t give me much choice.’

    “That’s right Kitty. You are going to butt fuck your ass with your own fingers,” Miss S told her.

    Surprising to her, Kitty found the idea both dirty and fascinating at the same time. She felt a wicked thrill run through her. She wanted to try this.

    “Start by rubbing some of Vaseline on your pretty rose bud and trying to press some of it inside gently,” Miss S told her. “Then try inserting the tip of your finger. You’ll get the hang of it soon enough. When you get your finger all the way into your ass, you can start moving it and fuck yourself. Do you understand?”

    Kitty nodded her head and began a slow circling motion with her finger around the opening in her ass. She wiped some of the Vaseline on one cheek and scraped it up again into a small glob on her finger to try putting into her rectum.

    Once her finger was in position she slowly tried to push the tip in. There was fair resistance and she pushed a little harder. Slowly her spinster gave up the battle and her finger moved it a half inch. She held it there for a moment getting use to the sensation. Removing her finger Kitty scooped up another dollop of lube and pushed her finger back into herself. There was less resistance this time and her finger moved into her ass hole up to her second knuckle with little problem. She withdrew it slightly and then pushed in as far as she could get her finger to go.

    The sensation of having her own finger in her ass was almost indescribable. It felt weird, but more than that it made her feel like a bitch in heat. She slowly began wiggling her finger around and moving it in and out or her ass.

    Kitty was breathing quickly now in short little gasps. “You can use your other hand on your pussy now. It will make it feel even better,” Miss D told her.

    She quickly reached her hand down to fondle her cunt. Squeezing it at first before beginning to run her finger through her crack over her love button. ‘Miss S is right,’ she thought to herself, ‘this is fantastic.’ She was beginning to pump her finger in and out of her ass in a quicker movement. She was truly trying to fuck her own ass. She found that while she was flicking her finger over her clit, it felt even better when she pulled her finger almost all the way out and then shoved it back in hard and as deep as she could.

    Kitty kept up the movements of her hands in a faster and faster tempo. ‘God,’ she thought to herself, ‘I really am fucking myself.” Quickly she moved her left hand lower and pushed her finger into her cunt hole. She thought she was going to explode from the wild sensation it was giving her.

    Miss S reached out quickly and grabbed her wrists pulling her hands away from her body. “None of that now. We don’t want you getting yourself off yet. That’s our job, and you’re not going to spoil the fun.”

    Kitty let out her breath in a rush. “Damn it. This isn’t fair,” she said in some heat.

    “We never promised to be fair,” Mr. P said from the head of the bed. “I think we can move on to the next stage though and then we’ll see about giving you a rest for a little while. You know, get up and move around to stretch your legs.”

    Kitty could almost hear the laughter in his voice as he explained it to her. ‘What the hell have they got planned next?’ she asked herself. She was not long in finding out.

    8.
    “Get up on your hands and knees with your ass toward me,” Miss S told her.

    Kitty did as she was told. She felt vulnerable in this position, but taking everything else into consideration it didn’t mean much. “Miss M, will you grease these up for me, and I’ll take care of her rear,” Miss S said. Kitty didn’t know what she was talking about, but knew instinctively, they were going to do something new to her.

    Suddenly she felt a finger touch her rectum and begin massaging gently. Kitty gave a squeak but stayed where she was. The she felt something cool and solid placed by the finger that was beginning to force her spinster open. ‘Another vibrator.’ She thought to herself, but she was wrong. What ever it was, it was flexible and fairly small in size.

    Kitty felt the object being pushed into her ass which, she wiggled to help accommodate. When it was perhaps two to three inches into her she felt something cold, squirt into her ass, and almost immediately her love hole was given the same treatment but with a much larger shot. She sucked her breath in through her teeth at the shock. “What the hell was that?” she demanded.

    Miss M chuckled. “Don’t worry Kitty it’s just a very, very slippery love gel. It will warm up quickly enough. Now what we are going to do is put some anal beads in your ass. Don’t worry there are not large. Not even, half an inch. It might feel odd and perhaps uncomfortable for a bit because they are hard, unlike your nice soft finger. But you’ll get use to them quick enough.”

    Kitty felt Miss M knelt on the bed beside her. One arm was draped over her hips with the hand pulling her left cheek wider, the other holding her right. Then she felt something small and hard press against her rectum. Suddenly she tensed with worry. “How do I get it back out?” she asked plaintively.

    She heard Mr. P laugh out loud at her question. Even Miss S chuckled. “Don’t worry Kitty they are all linked together with a very strong string and the string end stays out side. They’ll come out when we want.”

    “All of them?” she asked in a small voice.

    “That’s right. The are grouped in three’s about one inch apart and two inches between each group. Nine in total,” Miss S told her as she continued to push the first into her rear. She felt it going into her ass and suddenly pop inside almost on it’s own. Kitty gave a jerk. “We told you that lube was slippery.”

    With that, Miss S continued pushing the beads into her until all nine were gone. It felt decidedly odd to Kitty, but rather nice as well. When she wiggled her rear end she could feel them move ever so slightly inside her.

    “OK, roll over on your back and spread your legs for us, with your knees up,” Miss S told her. When Kitty had done so, Miss. S continued, “Just let me make sure your’ lubed up properly.” She shoved her finger into Kitty’s cunt quickly and wiggled her finger up and down while pressing her thumb on her clitoris, pressing firmly but not hard.

    Kitty gave a loud shriek at the unexpected intrusion, but settled down quickly as Miss. S continued her finger action and began rubbing her clit. She was squirming; her rear into the bed from sensations from her cunt and this made the beads in her ass move a little bit more. This in turn got her hotter strengthening the feelings from her pussy, sensation building on sensation. It was a great feeling to her and she wanted it to continue, but as quickly as the finger had penetrated her it was withdrawn.

    ‘Damn!’ Kitty thought to her self, ‘They’re trying to drive me insane. But I guess that is the intent. Either that, or die from frustration.’

    “Now Kitty, we have one last thing to do and then you can try to relax for a while. You’ll be able to get up and move around and stretch a bit,” Miss S informed her.

    “Try to relax, doesn’t sound all that comforting for some reason. What are you going to do to me next?” she asked.

    “I’m glad you asked. We’re going to put a couple of ben-wa balls in your cunt.”

    “What are ben-wa balls?” Kitty asked apprehensively.

    “They are like the beads we put in you ass, but only two of them. They’re just a bit bigger is all, would you like to feel them before we go on?”

    Kitty nodded her head as she felt something cold and round placed into her hand. She found them to be about two inches in diameter, or maybe two and a half, which frightened her a little bit. She didn’t think Mr. P’s cock was that big, but if it was, it was soft in comparison to these.

    Miss. S took them back from her. “Just lay back with your legs up and spread. This shouldn’t hurt at all. Not with your pussy being broken in as it was, and all that lube in you should make them slip right in. The lube will let them move around in your vagina quite easily. It will be a nice sensation for you. Are you ready?”

    Kitty nodded her head and tried to spread her legs as wide as she could. She felt the first ball placed against her opening. It began to move around her opening and up her slit and she could feel the coolness of it.

    She could feel it just beginning to open her hole when it stopped. “I’ve changed my mind,” Miss S declared. “Kitty I want you to slide you hand down and under my hand. I want you to push it into your hole yourself. I’ll just help guide you. Would you like that?”

    “Yes,” Kitty answered hoarsely and quickly reached for her pussy, sliding her fingers under the other woman’s hand. Both the hand and ball felt extremely slippery. Cupping the ball she began to push in slowly with Miss S’s hand guiding the angle gently.

    She could feel her lips and hole begin expanding to accept the ball. She was surprised that it felt good and realized that despite the size she wanted it in her. She had it nearly into herself when she felt her vagina spasm, the lips and opening gripping down on the ball and pulling it inside. The feeling was unbelievably good. She was almost light headed from the pleasure she was experiencing. ‘It’s almost like my cunt now has a mind of it’s own, and it knows what it wants,’ she thought to herself with a giggle.

    “There, that wasn’t so bad was it?” Miss S asked her. “Do you want to put the other one in by yourself?” Kitty nodded her head vigorously and reached down slightly for the second ball. She quickly brought it to her opening and quickly pushed it in. It hurt a little bit because she had done it so fast. But it was a good kind of hurt.

    Kitty felt absolutely wicked. ‘It’s almost like I’m raping myself,’ she thought to herself as she lay panting, ‘but I’m loving every second of it. This is fantastic!’

    “Good girl,” Miss S praised her. “You’re definitely getting into the spirit of things. Now let’s get you up and you can have a stretch and loosen up.”

    Her arms were gripped firmly and she was helped to her feet beside the bed. She found there was deep warm carpeting under her feet, and for the first time she took note of what she could feel around her. The air around her was warm and had a pleasant fragrance to it. The bed she now realized had been very soft and if she was not mistaken the sheets were silk, or at least satin. Wherever she was, it had the feel of being lavish.

    Then she took her first step forward, stretching her arms above her head as she did so, and froze in shock. She could feel the balls and the beads in her ass moving. The balls moving much more than the beads. She had never felt anything like it in here life. It was wonderful.

    “Oooh,” she breathed out. “That’s fantastic. I can feel each of them moving all at the same time it my ass and pussy. And my pussy muscles keep trying to clamp down on the balls, but them keep slipping and moving around inside me. I can feel them bumping each other and sliding along my walls. WOW!” she exclaimed.

    “I believe we have a convert here Mr. P,” Miss M spoke up. “Would you like to learn some more sensual pleasures? Some different ways of love making and hot dirty sex?”

    “GOD YES!” Kitty exclaimed loudly. “To start with I was frightened and hated you for what you were doing to me, but I don’t think that anymore. I think I actually love you all for showing me what I have been missing. It’s fantastic. If there is more you can teach and show me. If there are more sensations and feelings like I’ve experienced so far, I want to know them,” she finished. And after a moment she added an emphatic, but almost begging, “Please!”

    Mr. P spoke up for the first time in quite some while. “I agree with you Miss M. She has definitely being converted, but I don’t think the process is complete yet. Tell me Kitty, would you like to leave now? You can you know. We’ll get you cleaned right up and take you home if you want.”

    Kitty felt startled and confused by the question. “You’ll take me home?” she asked.

    “Yes. If that’s what you decide you want to do. Why don’t you come over to the table and sit down. You must be thirsty by now. Especially the way you have been panting,” he chuckled, “Sit down, have something to drink and think over what I just told you.”

    The women helped her across the room to a chair. As she moved to the chair and sat down the balls in her moved in new ways. Each movement gave her a beautiful sensation. Especially sitting down. The balls moved into a different position, pressing her vagina walls and causing her to suck her breath in quickly.

    Some one placed a glass in her hand and told her to drink. She sipped at the liquid and realized it was a delicious punch, sweet and not too tart. She found that her mouth and tongue were indeed dry and this was the perfect remedy.

    “Kitty, we will be back in a few minutes. There is something we want to take care of. We’ll leave you alone to think about our offer to take you home. You think about it carefully. Just one thing, don’t try taking that mask off. We are going to trust you about that. Do I have your word you won’t try?” Miss M asked her.

    Kitty nodded her head. “I’ll leave it on. I promise.”

    “Good. We’ll be back in a little bit.’

    Kitty heard a door open, and in a moment close again. She couldn’t hear anyone still in the room, but she wasn’t sure if they had really gone out or just pretended too. ‘To hell with that,’ she thought to herself, “I’m going to sit right here. This feels like some sort of test. Even asking for my word.”

    Kitty sat quietly sipping her drink. She was trying to decide what to do. They had told her she could go home if she wanted. Right now she didn’t know what that she wanted.

    She realized suddenly, that this was exactly why they had left her alone, to think. For the next ten minutes she thought very carefully about her situation and what she wanted. She was honest enough with herself to admit she was no longer the same person she had been only a few short hours ago. She would never be that person again. She also admitted that by being a tease, she was being a bitch.

    By the time the door opened again she knew what she wanted to do.

    9.
    Kitty heard the door open and people enter the room. “Who’s there?” she asked.

    “Just us Kitty. How are you doing?” Mr. P replied.

    “I’m OK. What’s next?”

    “It sounds like you’ve made your mind up about something. Are you ready to go home? Or do you think you would like to stay for awhile?”

    “I’m staying,” she answered.

    “Miss M thought that would be your answer. Are you sure that’s what you want to do?”

    “Yes. I really want to stay. This has been the most mind-blowing experience I have ever had. I feel like a dirty slut with the morals of an alley cat, but to be honest about it, I love the feeling and I want more of it.”

    “What do you really want?” P asked her.

    “I want to know all the things about sex that you guys seem to know. I want to get off again just like I did when I felt your’ cum jetting inside me just as my climax started. I’ve never in my life had an orgasm at the exact time as the guy that was fucking me did. And nothing anywhere near as intense.”

    “Really?” Mr. P questioned.

    “Really. When I felt your’ cock pulsing and hot cum flooding into me, I thought I would die. It was fantastic and I want you to fuck me again. And I want someone to finger fuck my ass when you do. I want to be eaten out till I scream. I want to dive into a pussy and lap like a kitten until I get all the milk. HELL, I want everything, I want it all.” She finished in a rush.

    “Very well. That is quite a change of character in just a few hours, but remember one thing. If you stay you still have to keep the blindfold on and do exactly what we tell you to do. That’s the deal. Are you in?” Mr. P asked her seriously.

    “Damn straight, I’m in,” Kitty answered boldly.

    “Good,” he said as she heard him moving toward her.

    He raised her from her chair and she felt his lips close over hers. He kissed her thoroughly, probing with his tongue and French kissing her. As she entwined her tongue with his, she felt the kiss become more and more passionate. At that point she gave herself up to him totally.

    She wanted this man, and she suddenly realized; the two women as well, so badly it hurt. She found herself crying with the joy suddenly for no real reason she could think of. It was crazy, she didn’t know who any of them were.

    Mr. P slowly disengaged and pushed her back holding her by the shoulders. Kitty just knew he was looking up and down her naked body. She felt herself quiver at the thought even though she knew he was already intimately acquainted with just about every part of her.

    “Very well, come back to the bed kitty,” Miss M said speaking up and taking charge. “I want you to come back to the bed and sit down on the edge,” she told her taking her by the elbow to guide her.

    Kitty could feel the balls inside her moving as she went to the bed and shift position completely when she sat down. She shivered with pleasure when they did.

    “Now Kitty, you’ve such guys off before, haven’t you?” Miss M asked.

    “Well, sort of. I’ve licked the shaft and had the end in my mouth to suck on,” Kitty answered truthfully.

    “I thought as much,” Miss M said. “Well what we are going to do is teach you how to give a man a really good blow job. The whole nine yards. You would like to know how to do it properly, wouldn’t you?” Kitty nodded her head vigorously, which cause the balls to shift again and make her suck her breath in.

    “What’s the matter? Your not scared of the Idea are you?”

    “No. Those ball were moving in me,” Kitty explained.

    “And they will keep doing so until we take them out. They should keep you on simmer until later,” Miss M told her.

    “What comes later?” Kitty asked.

    “You will find out when the time comes, not before. Just focus on the task at hand. Mr. P is going to let you practice on him. You’d like that wouldn’t you?” Kitty nodded her head again.

    “Just pretend he is the all consuming love in your life and you really want to suck and please him anyway he wants you to. Do you think you can do that?” Miss M asked her.

    “I can do that,” Kitty answered, “and I don’t think I’ll have to pretend very much.”

    Mr. P laughed out loud. “That’s my girl. I’ll be gentle with you. Just follow my lead and what I tell you and you’ll do fine. The first thing I want you to do is take my cock in you hand and fondle me. Get familiar with it. Then I want you to kiss and lick the head and shaft. From there on I’ll simply guide you or tell you something new to do. Do you understand?”

    Kitty smiled and nodded as she felt him move between her legs. She reached up blindly trailing the back of her hands up his thighs to his cock. Cupping his balls in one hand she grasped his shaft in the other. She was surprised it wasn’t rock hard after the kiss he had given her.

    ‘He must have great control,’ she thought to herself as she gripped it lightly and began massaging and beginning to pump his shaft slowly. After a moment or two she could feel it beginning to get larger and harder. Bringing both hands into play, she grasped his shaft with her right and the head in her left. She felt the head of his cock swell enormously in her palm. She let go of the head and guided it toward her mouth and waiting lips.

    Kissing the very tip for the first time she felt him give a shudder of pleasure which pleased her enormously. She then slipped her tongue out and circled it around the tip before kissing it again. Leaning forward slightly, Kitty let her lips part and sucked the head into her mouth sliding her tongue along the underside of it.

    Taking him deeper into her mouth she began sucking gently while stroking it all around with her tongue. Continuing to suck she pulled back letting it pop out of her mouth. Kitty could hear him breathing a little heavier than before. Quickly she pulled him back into her mouth and began stroking up and down his shaft using her lips and tongue. He was fairly large and she could only get him a little over half way in. She thought she might do better in a different position.

    Mr. P pulled back from her. “That is enough for the moment. Have you ever given a tittie fuck before?” he asked her. She shook her head no in answer.

    “Then it’s good you’re so well endowed. Not overly large, but ample for the task. Women with small breast just aren’t really able to give a good one. You have to be able to wrap your tits around my cock and use your body to move them up and down the shaft. Make sure my cock is good and wet before you start,” he Instructed.

    Kitty did as he told her. She took him back into her mouth and stroke up and down a few times trying to generate as much spit as she could. Taking him out again she licked the shaft to its base.

    Moving herself forward to the very edge of the bed she felt the balls in her pussy move and gave a small sigh. Mr. P flexed his knees slightly to help her as she grasped her tits. It felt funny when she pressed them around his meat. Not what she had thought it might.

    She began by trying to move her chest up and down, and while it worked, it didn’t work as well as she had hoped. Finally she began bouncing herself slightly on the bed to help. Each time she did, she could feel the beads in her ass being compressed and the larger balls in her vagina moving around.

    Kitty gave a large groan, and heard Miss M chuckle. “Like it Kitty?”

    “You knew that was going to happen, didn’t you?” she demanded still continuing to bounce and move her tits up and down Mr. P’s hard on.

    “For course. But wasn’t it a lovely surprise for you?”

    “Well. Yes, but you could have warned me?”

    “Then it wouldn’t have been a surprise.”

    She continued bouncing for a couple of minutes before Mr. P told her to stop and more back on the bed. As she did so, she felt him crawl onto it with her and lay back.

    “Now kneel over top my legs and go back to your tittie fucking again. You can alternate with your mouth once in a while. If I move my hands to your head, just follow my lead.”

    Kitty moved over him and got in a comfortable position with her breasts over his cock. She found she had to kneel with her legs slightly spread and her elbows braced on the bed so she had her hand free to squeeze her tits around his cock. She licked it again before beginning to move up and down it with her tits.

    After a minute or two she slid down enough to get his head in her mouth. She sucked it in and pushed her head down on his shaft. It was easier this way than sitting on the edge of the bed. Another thing she realized was that the balls in her cunt didn’t move as much. She found herself disappointed much to her surprise.

    It didn’t matter; she was hot enough just from sucking his cock and tried to get it further into her mouth.

    “Very good Kitty,” Mr. P told her. “Do you think you can deep throat me? Get me all the way in and down your throat?”

    She pulled back from him. “I don’t know. I’ve never tried it before. Won’t I gag and maybe throw up?” I know you can make yourself throw up if you’ve had too much to drink, by pushing a finger down your throat.”

    “True,” he told her, “but in those cases your stomach was probably already to heave. You haven’t had any alcohol in the last few hours. That’s why we gave you punch instead of booze. All you really have to do is concentrate and try to relax your throat muscles. Do you want to try?”

    Kitty thought about it for a minute and nodded her head. “I’ll try.”

    “Just go slowly, don’t try it all at once,” Miss M advised her, “If you feel yourself beginning to gag, pull back for a moment and try again. You have to get use to the feeling of his meat invading your throat. I hate to say it, but it is an acquired taste,” she chuckled.

    Kitty leaned over again and slipped Mr. P’s cock back in her mouth. She slowly slid down on it as far as she thought she could. She could feel his head pushing at the back of her mouth. Summoning up her courage she pushed harder trying to force his cock past her mouth and into her throat. She gagged immediately and pulled back. She let him fall out of her mouth and swallowed convulsively. “This is harder than I thought it would be,” she said.

    “It simply takes a bit out practice,” Miss M told her, “Try again. This time pretend you’re trying to swallow a wiener whole. Actually try swallowing his cock. It might make it a bit easier, but be ready to pull back. Learning to open your throat comfortably takes practice. Believe me I know.”

    Once again Kitty got in position. This time when she had him as far as she could she did as she had been told and tried swallowing. She could feel him beginning to move past the back of her mouth and into her throat. She gagged again.

    “Perhaps we should leave off this for now?” Miss S suggested.

    “No,” Kitty said in response. “I know I can do this. I had him starting into my throat when I gagged that time.”

    “All right. Just remember, if you heave you clean up the mess.”

    “I won’t heave,” she said as she bent forward again. She sucked his cock into her mouth again. Slowly she pushed down and began swallowing almost convulsively doing her best to swallow the head of Mr. P’s cock. She felt herself beginning to gag again and paused controlling the feeling. When it subsided she tried again. This time she manage to get the head into her throat further down. Encouraged she pushed harder and felt his shaft sliding into her throat behind the head. She was beginning to run out of breath when she felt her lips reach the base of his cock and her nose press against his stomach. She held herself there as long as she could and then pulled back quickly gasping for air.

    “Well done,” Miss M exclaimed clapping her hands.

    “Thanks,” Kitty muttered sarcastically as she breathed deeply. When she had her breath back she leaned forward again. It was much easier to get his cock into her throat this time. She began by sliding it just so far into her throat before withdrawing. Each time she moved down on him, she took him in deeper and deeper until she was able to take him in from the tip to the base of his shaft more comfortably.

    She both heard and felt Mr. P responding to her each time she had him down her throat. She heard him groan in pleasure and she could feel the head of his cock swell and pulse in the back of her mouth and down here throat. She found the feeling intense and highly erotic. She felt herself getting hotter and more aroused herself by the thought of the pleasure she was giving him.

    Kitty began sliding him all the way out and back in and down her throat a little bit faster. She heard him groan louder and press his hips and cock up to meet her downward thrust. Every so often she would take him down her throat and stop. Then she tried holding him there and bobbing her head as it she could get more, literally fucking him with her throat.

    She felt his hands come up to grip the sides and back of her head, and she let him control her movements. He began by moving her head up and down his cock more rapidly. Not into her throat, just fucking her mouth to start with. Then he pressed down harder and she knew he wanted to go deeper. She found herself happy to oblige. He was fucking her mouth and throat now. Moving all the way in and out at a faster pace.

    Suddenly she felt his head begin to swell ominously deep in her throat. She wasn’t sure she would survive it he came directly down her throat but hung on grimly. Just at the split second she felt him begin to ejaculate he pulled back slightly and she felt his jet of cum hit the back of her mouth and throat filling her mouth.

    She could taste him. His cum was hot and slightly salty and not unpleasant at all. She swallowed quickly, not wanting any of it to escape her. When her mouth was reasonably clear she began sucking and pumping his shaft wanting to get it all. Finally as his spasms were beginning to subside she continued to suck using her tongue, her cheeks sucking in as she began to pull off him, trying to get the very last drop out of his prick.

    Slowly she let him slide out of her mouth and brought her hands up. She could feel some of his cum on her lips and rubbed it over her face. Doing so made her feel wild and wanton and just a bit dirty. It also made her feel horny as hell.

    She realized she had nearly cum herself just from the feedback of emotion she had felt from him as she had tried to pleasure him without thinking of herself. It was totally new experience for her. Kitty suddenly realized that she had always been selfishly. Thinking of getting herself off in any of her previous sexual encounters, she had never thought about her partner.

    Kitty rolled off, to lie on her back beside him. She felt the one of the women climb on the bed and a warm wet cloth was applied to her face removing the residual cum she had spread there.

    “Very well done Kitty. I thought for a minute you were going to loose control and cum yourself the way you were moving and bobbing your ass while you were sucking him off,” Miss M told her.

    “I was?” Kitty asked.

    “Yes you were.”

    “I hadn’t realized I was doing that, but your right, I nearly did cum,” Kitty replied.

    “That’s all right dear. It just shows how much you were into it. How was it by the way? Did you like your first deep throat experience?”

    “It was hard to begin with, but once I found the trick to open my throat without gagging and to breath through my nose when I had the chance I was fine,” Kitty told her.

    “You didn’t answer all the question. Did you like it?”

    “Yes, damn you. But you already knew that. Once I really got into it, it was great. It’s weird, I could almost feel what he was feeling and that only turned me on more.”

    “That’s the way it should be. Now are you ready for what we have planned next, or do you want to recuperate for a few minutes?”

    “There’s more? What more can there be after all you’ve shown and done to me?”

    “A very great deal more. And we still have the rest of the weekend to show you. Are you up for it?” Miss M asked seriously.

    Kitty nodded her head. “I’m up for it, but I had been planning to study this weekend. I have an exams on Tuesday.”

    “I wouldn’t worry too much about it. If nothing else I am sure we can get you a postponement. But I am sure you will do fine in any case.”

    “ How can you possibly get an exam postponed?” Kitty demanded.

    Miss M chuckled evilly. “Lets just say you are not the first person we have helped educate and leave it at that. For now, why don’t you just rest here for a while, then we’ll move on.”

    Kitty nodded her head and snuggled in tight to Mr. P’s body as she felt Miss M leave the bed. Mr. P slid his arm under her head and around her shoulders and drawing her closer. He reached his hand down and tilted her head up. “You did very well for a first time trying what you did. I give you an A and A+ for effort,” he told her and moved his lips to hers to kiss her very gently. When the kiss was done she snuggled down in the curve of his arm and sighed.

    10.
    After what felt to be about ten minutes Kitty heard the women return. She almost wish they hadn’t, she was very comfortable were she was with Mr. P holding her. She thought she might have gone to sleep.

    “Come on Kitty, time to wake up,” Miss S told her not unkindly.

    “I’m awake,” she mumbled.

    “Yay, it sounds like it. You’ve been asleep for almost three hours.”

    “What?” Kitty said sitting up startled. “It couldn’t have been that long.”

    She heard Mr. P chuckle. “I guarantee it was. And I have an arm, which is sound asleep to prove it. It’s OK, you were tired. You’ve had a lot happen in the last few hours. And there is more to come.”

    She thought about it for a minute and found that she did feel rested. “All right, what’s next?”

    ‘You’ll see. Mr. P why don’t you get cleaned up and we’ll get her started,” Miss S said.

    “Right you are,” he responded and rolled off the bed. “Back in a couple of minutes Kitty.”

    When he was gone, the women had her lay back again and with them laying on each side of her they began to kiss her face and run their hands up and down her body. One of the women moved to kiss and fondle her breasts, while the other move her attention to Kitty’s pussy.

    “Spread your legs Kitty. You can leave them flat on the bed for now if you want,” Miss S told her.

    Kitty did as she was told and felt Miss S’s hand slide over her mound and grip her gently. Then an exploring finger slipped between her pussy lips and down to her hole. She felt the finger begin to slide in.

    What Kitty had forgotten were the balls they had placed inside her earlier. They had settled in place while she slept, but when the finger touched the first and pushed it in a little farther it touched the second and they both began to move around slightly.

    Kitty sucked in her breath sharply but calmed herself for what ever came next. She felt Miss S lower her head to her crotch and her tongue begin probing her lips. Slowly the tongue slid into her slit and began moving over her clitoris with the flat side. At the same time the finger in her pussy began moving the balls around more.

    Kitty was getting hot again from the manipulation and licking. Continuing to lick a little faster Miss S pulled her finger out and grasped the string that connected the balls and was still dangling outside and gave it a small tug. Kitty felt a surge of excitement from her cunt.

    Very slowly the first ball began to come out. The tongue licking her now turned to flicking very lightly over her clitoris. The ball was having to spread her open again to get out, as it had on the way in. She found the feeling exquisite. Suddenly the first ball popped all the way out and Kitty gave a groan of pleasure. The second ball was up to her opening waiting for it’s turn, but Miss S picked up the first instead and moved it around the outside of her hole and then down the cheeks of her ass. It felt round and warm now from her body heat, not cold like when it was inserted.

    Miss S then began pulling the second ball out, again spreading her hole in doing so all the while continuing to flick her tongue against Kitty’s clit. This time when the ball popped out Kitty gave a cry of delight. She wanted to have it done again.

    “There, wasn’t that a nice little warm up?” Miss S asked her removing her mouth from Kitty’s pussy.

    Kitty giggled. “I feel like Oliver in the musical wanting to ask for more.”

    “And more you shall have,” Miss S said laughing with her. “Mr. P is back now so we can move on. “He will take over now, though Miss M and I will assist when the time is right.”

    “What do you want me to do Mr. P?” she asked quickly.

    “Slide over a bit so I can lay down. Then you can get on top of me. I want you to get me hard again with your hand and fingers. Then I want you to straddle me and slide my cock into you slowly, This time, you will be on top and controlling the motion. For a little while at least. Just remember to follow our lead when we tell you to do something.”

    “All right”, she answered moving over and feeling him lie down. Once he had made himself comfortable she got on top, sitting on his thighs and grasped his member. It was already half hard and she felt it jerk at her touch which brought a smile to her lips.

    Slowly she began to massage and jack his cock. In almost no time at all it was rock hard in her hand. Kitty leaned forward to quickly and slipped him into her mouth to get his cock wet. Rising up and moving forward she positioned his head in the opening of her vagina. Hold his shaft she slowly began to press down onto the head, wiggling slightly to help him enter her.

    She sighed with pleasure as his head moved inside. Suddenly she couldn’t wait any longer and pushed down enveloping his cock in a fast, hard, movement. Kitty heard Mr. P groan which made her grin. She was getting a little of her own back at him.

    Now that she had him inside, she pressed her mound down on his pelvic bone and rubbed herself against him. Kitty began to stroke up and down on his shaft almost letting him slip out of her, but not quite. She continued her fucking motion quickly increasing the tempo until she was slamming down on his cock hard. She paused and wiggled her hips forward and back to stimulate her clit against him.

    At this point Mr. P reached up, and drew her down on his chest holding her lightly but firmly in place and told her to pump her ass up and down slowly. In this position her mound and clit made more contact with his pubic bone which got her hotter very quickly. She began pumping faster feeling her orgasm begin to build.

    She was almost to the point of cumming when she felt a hand press down on her hips pinning his cock in her with her clit in full contact with him. She was right on the edge of being able to cum. Kitty felt a second hand reach behind her and grasp the string holding the beads in her ass.

    Very slowly the beads started to be pulled out of her one at a time. When the first popped out she felt her ass and pussy shudder with pleasure. As the next bead came out she pressed down as hard as she could. The feeling was fantastic. As each successive bead popped out Kitty she gave a squeal of delight and found herself wiggling her ass from side to side stimulating her pussy and clit to the maximum.

    Mr. P reached up and cupped the back of her head bringing her lips down to his. He began kissing her passionately probing into her mouth with his tongue. Suddenly she felt herself begin cumming and pulled back. As she did so she felt the last three beads pulled from her ass in quick succession and screamed in excitement as her orgasm exploded in her pussy and swept through her body. Her back arched and her whole body tensed, tremors running through her as her vagina muscles clamped down on his shaft and small electric charges sparked in her clitoris.

    Kitty slumped forward onto Mr. P spasms continuing to shake her body. His arms were around her holding her gently and kissed her cheek as she nuzzled her face into the curve of his neck and shoulder. He held her like that for several minutes until her orgasm was finished and she began to relax.

    When her breathing had calmed she sat up and ran her fingers through her hair. She was surprise to find that though as intense as her orgasm had been, she was ready for another. She felt totally wanton and wild. She reveled in the feeling.

    11.
    Kitty rolled onto her side beside Mr. P and asked, “What’s next?”

    Miss S laughed out loud at the question. “I think we have real little vixen here. A real femme fatale.”

    Miss M laughed with her, “You might be right. I think we are creating a monster.”

    “You have no one to blame but yourselves if you have,” Kitty responded chuckling as well. “So like I said, what’s next?”

    “Well, you’ve learned a lot since last night when we picked you up,” Miss S told her. “What it is like to be teased, sucking and fucking and the use of some toys. But there are more toys and ways to fuck. First we are going to teach you some of those. Then we’ll move on to the main event. We always save the best for last.”

    “There’s better than what I’ve already experienced?” Kitty asked in disbelief.

    “Hell yes, lots more. When we get done you might want to sign up for the extended in depth classes.” Miss S laughed.

    “Well bring it on then,” Kitty declared.

    “We’re going to teach you how to please Miss M and myself using various toys as well as your hands and mouth. Along the way you will be pleasuring yourself as well.”

    “Here’s what you are going to do. We have some toys here. We want you to feel them to get use to them. You will be using them on us as well as yourself. Don’t worry. We’ll guide you through everything we want you to do. Just get use to them first.”

    Kitty felt several things drop on the bed beside her and reached out her hands. The first thing she encountered was a small vibrator maybe an inch in diameter and only five inches long. Just a standard small vibrator. The second was a rubber dildo that was a little bigger. The third was another dildo, but this one was much longer and had two ends with a scrotum sack dangling half way between the two heads.

    The fourth and final one felt very odd to her. It felt like a double dildo, but instead of being smooth it had humps running it’s length from one end to the other. The humps or balls began fairly small at the outer ends and increased in sized as they moved to the center where there seemed to be some form of hand grip.

    “We’ll start with you using the small one and your mouth on Miss M. While you are warming her up, I’ll be warming you,” Miss S informed her.

    Kitty felt Miss M shift on the bed and realized she had spread her legs in front of her. She reached forward and found Miss M’s legs were up and bent at the knee, angled outward far apart. She started at the knees, first trailing her fingertips down her inner thighs toward her pussy followed by her tongue. She felt the woman shiver.

    She reached her pussy and gently spread the lips of her mound with her fingers. Leaning farther forward Kitty placed the flat of her tongue on the exposed flesh with the tip of her tongue tickling her love hole. She gave one long slow lick upward to Miss M’s clitoris flicking it with the tip of her tongue in passing causing her to jerk. Next she kissed her love button massaging it with her lips.

    Spitting on a finger Kitty slowly inserted it into her sex hole slowly and as deep as she could penetrate. She began to wiggle it around against the inner walls of her vagina while she alternately licked Miss M’s slit with her tongue and circled the tip around her clitoris. She heard the woman draw in a whistling breath.

    Miss S placed the small vibrator in her hand and nudged her toward the pussy in front of her. Kitty removed her finger and replaced it with the vibrator, which she turned on before touching it to Miss M’s pussy. She brushed it lightly over the lips before sliding it between them to touch her clitoris. Miss M gave a small squeak at the touch.

    Moving the tip down she slowly pushed it in and held it in place as she lowered her head to lick her pussy lips before moving on to her clitoris again. Miss M began to move her hips in appreciation of the sensations she was feeling.

    Kitty began sliding the vibrator in and out of her cunt starting slowly at first, but began to build the speed of her strokes. Miss M was moaning softly and she redoubled her efforts.

    She felt a hand on her shoulder, “Use the dildo on her instead,” Miss S told her softly. Kitty quickly removed the small vibrator and grabbed the larger dildo. She put it in her mouth to get it good and wet before placing it at the woman’s opening. She didn’t wait for her to get comfortable with it, the pussy was already well lubricated with love juice. She pushed it into her hard and quick. Miss M bucked her hips at the violent penetration and gave a yell. “Oh God, Yes. Now fuck me. Fuck me hard.”

    Kitty was happy to oblige. She pumped the dildo in and out as fast as she could. Every once in a while she would pull it completely out, wait a moment, and then plunge it back in hard. Miss M loved every second, moaning and writhing her hips.

    Kitty felt a hand grasp hers. “I’ll take that for the moment Kitty,” Miss S told her. “That really slippery gel is just to the right of your hand. Get some on your fingers and try rubbing it onto her ass hole. Then work your finger in. Go easy. A rectum is not a pussy. Push in as far as you can and wiggle your finger around. When I tap your shoulder, start finger fucking her ass. Slowly at first and then you can speed up a bit. You’ll know when, I’ll speed up the strokes of the dildo. Just follow my lead.”

    She relinquished her hold on the dildo and groped for the gel. When she found it she squeezed out a generous amount on her fingers and transferred it to the crack of Miss M’s ass. She began by smearing it liberally on her and tracing a circle with the tip of one finger around her rectum. She tried to push some of the gel inside but Miss M’s spinster was tightly closed. Using more force and wiggling her finger back and forth soon gained her entry to her first knuckle.

    She held it there for a moment before withdrawing it to scoop up a bit more gel. When she tried again her finger went in much easier. With her finger in to the first joint she moved it back and forth using pressure to gain deeper penetration. She would push in and then pull out slightly while continuing to wiggle the finger. Each time she did she was able to get deeper until her finger was in the hole as deeply as she could get it.

    All the while Miss M had been squirming and moaning deeply in her throat. Kitty felt a hand on her shoulder and began moving her finger in and out. This was the first time she had ever finger fuck anyone’s ass before. It was like nothing she had ever felt before. The channel felt slightly corrugated but smooth at the same time.

    As she felt the tempo of the dildo speed up she started fucking Miss M’s ass quicker as well. To her surprise she found that it gave her a heady sense of power. Of being in control of someone else, and she realized she liked the feeling. It was a head rush.

    Suddenly she felt someone behind her. The tip of a vibrator was being pressed against the opening of her ass. Probably the small one she had relinquished, but who was beginning to push it into her? With shock, she realized it could only be Mr. P doing so from behind her.

    He slowly pushed it in and left it there as she continued to finger Miss M. After a minute or so it was removed and replaced by his finger. She felt another rush at the thought. He was at a different angle than she could use on Miss M. His hand was cupped over her cheeks with the fingers down and his index finger inserted. In this way he had more control of the angle and speed of his manipulation in finger fucking her ass hole. It felt wonderful.

    Miss M was moving almost uncontrollably now. “Lick her clit,” she was told. Kitty stretched her neck and quickly began tonguing her, flicking the clitoris as quickly as she could. She speeded up her own hand as well to match Miss S’s movements of the dildo. Within a few seconds Miss M started to cum screaming like a banshee. It was the headiest feeling Kitty had experienced till now. She had never in her life had an experience like making another woman cum.

    12.
    They let her rest for a few minutes. As she lay there she wondered what else they had in store for her. She had already experienced more ways of screwing and giving pleasure than she had ever tried before and a couple she hadn’t even heard of. She just knew that anything that came next would be really out there.

    “All right Kitty,” Miss S spoke up. “Now you get to be a guy.”

    “I what?’ She exclaimed in total surprise.

    “You heard me. You are going to fuck me just like a guy would. And fuck yourself at the same time as well.”

    “How in the hell am I suppose to do that?” Kitty demanded.

    “I’m glad you asked. We have this nifty little toy we had made. It’s one of a kind. In
    fact as far as we know it is the only one in the world. Mr. P is going to help you get into it. I want you to stand up, spread your legs slightly, then bend over and brace yourself against the bed, ” Miss S answered.

    Kitty rolled off the bed and did as instructed. She didn’t have a clue as to what this was about, but she was certainly eager to find out. She felt Mr. P’s hand on her left cheek.

    “Just take it easy and try to relax. I have to lube you up first, then I am going to insert two dildos in your ass and cunt. They are attached to a set of latex panties with snaps up the sides to hold everything in. And On,” he added with a chuckle.

    Kitty felt him spread her cheeks and spread generous amount of gel over her ass and pussy. He began working it into her holes. First her cunt and then her rectum. When he had the gel in her, he inserted his Index finger in her cunt and began working his thumb into her ass. She sucked in her breath as his thumb slipped in. It was larger than his finger.

    She wiggled her rear to accommodate him as he began moving his fingers, fucking both holes slowly with one hand. He squeezed his fingers together inside her. She could actually feel them touch through the walls of her vagina and rectum. It was the weirdest feeling she had ever experience. It gave her the feeling of being dirty. “A real slut in heat, that’s what I am,” she thought to herself.

    After moving his fingers around a little more he removed them and brought something up between her legs. Kitty felt the end of a dildo being pushed into her cunt. It was medium in size she thought to herself. She wiggled to allow it to slip in easily. When it was firmly inside her, she felt a second dildo, smaller than the first, moved to her rectum to be inserted. It felt weird though, there seemed to be a third one still dangling between her thighs.

    When the dildos were firmly in her, Mr. P reached between her legs, one hand from the front, the other from the back. He played with her pussy lips for a minute before spreading them apart with his hand from the front. At the same time he brought something up from the rear. It felt like a soft rubber plate with a ridge running vertically up and down it. The ridge fitted between her lips and sat firmly against her clitoris.

    “Reach down with your hand and hold this in place,” Mr. P instructed.

    Kitty did so and realized what she was holding was a third dildo sticking out from her hand with a slight curve upward. Now she understood what they had meant about fucking like a man. The thought excited her immensely.

    Holding it in position she felt Mr. P stretch the latex from front and back up her hip and fasten the two pieces together with four snaps. He quickly did the same thing with the other hip. When everything was secure, he gave a tug upward on both sides like he was pulling on her panties for her.

    Kitty could feel the dildos in both her ass and cunt, but she could also feel something between her thighs about the size of her little finger running from the cock pressed against her pubic mound at the front to the dildos in her cunt and ass. She had absolutely no idea what it was for. There was also a fake set of balls hanging between her legs. Kitty thought this was taking realism too far. What good were they if they weren’t functional?

    “All right Kitty, I want you to grasp the shaft and pretend you’re a guy jerking off.” Kitty hesitated. “Go ahead, give it a try,” Mr. P told her.

    Kitty grasped her fake cock to start jacking it up and down. She didn’t get the point of it. After all it wasn’t part of her body, but she did as she was told. At the first stroke downward she nearly jumped out of her skin in unexpected shock. “Oh, My, God,” she said slowly after a moment.

    When she had stroked down it had not slipped in her hand. It had move down about an inch and a half to two inches. What had shocked her was that when it moved down the dildos in he ass and cunt had pushed into her by the same amount. By jacking the cock she had fucked herself. It was almost unbelievable,

    “You are one sneaky, lowdown, son of a bitch,” Kitty told him. “You could have warned me.”

    “Would I have gotten the reaction I did if I had?” he laughed. “It felt good didn’t it?”

    “Well, yes. I guess so. It was just the shock of it.”

    “OK, Miss S is on the bed and waiting. Pretend you’re a guy and eat her out for a minute to get her wet. Then try fucking her like a guy would. Remember you’ll have to use your hips more,’ Mr. P told her.

    Kitty got on the bed and felt for her. When she located her legs she slid herself up between them. Lowering her head she nuzzled Miss S’s pussy with her nose spreading her lips with the tip. Using her tongue she licked her once from her hole up and over her clitoris. Miss S groaned with pleasure.

    She continued licking and flicking her clit for several minutes, occasionally running her tongue inside her hole. The woman’s hips were gyrating under her and Kitty could feel she was completely turned on.

    She left off licking and moved her body upward over Miss S. When she was in position she spit on her fingers and wet the head of the cock before placing the tip in her opening. Slowly she began to push forward, rotating the cock a little to help it enter. As the pressure of getting it in mounted, the pair in herself began to push further into her ass and cunt. It felt good and gave her a strangely lustful feeling. She suddenly realized this must be the feeling guys’ had when they took a woman for the first time. It was a heady sensation of power.

    The movement into her ass stopped and she realized that the reaction from the cock would go only so far. She didn’t have to worry about impaling herself. She had two or three inches into the cunt under her when she pulled back slightly. She paused for only a moment before thrusting into the woman with one long forceful push that did not stop until the tip reached the back of her uterus.

    Miss S gasped for breath under her and gave a shiver. Kitty pulled back out and then thrust in again with a little more force than the first time. The dildos in her own body reacted with each thrust and withdrawal pumping into her cunt and ass and back out. The feeling was indescribable, especially when she took into account the feeling from her clitoris because of the ridge on the base of the cock that was pressed between her pussy lips on her clitoris.

    As Kitty speeded up her fucking the fake balls between her legs began slapping into Miss S’s ass with a wet smacking sound as the struck her cheeks that were covered in the pussy juice leaking out of her. It was a erotic sound that burned in Kitty’s mind causing her to increase her efforts until she was fucking the woman’s pussy with wild abandon.

    Kitty was becoming overwhelmed with the feelings she was experiencing. Not just from what she was feeling physically, but from the mind rush she was experiencing from fucking another women and dominating her.

    After a couple of minutes she was told to stop. She didn’t want to, but did with one last fierce thrust into Miss S. “Role over one your back and help me role with you. I want to be on top and control the action for a while,” Miss S told her.

    Shifting her weight she did so, grasping the woman’s hip to bring her on top. Miss S brought her knees up to kneel on top of her keeping the cock inside her threw the transition. Miss S wiggled a bit to get comfortable and began pumping her ass up and down fucking herself on the fake cock, causing Kitty to be fucked to a lesser degree at the same time. Each time she came down the pair of dildos pushed into Kitty at a faster rate.

    Kitty felt herself being fucked with no effort on her part at all. Miss S continued to pump away for several minutes coming down on Kitty harder and harder. It was like she was possessed. Suddenly she stopped and swiveled herself around on the cock to face away from Kitty. “Play with my tits,” Miss S told her.

    Kitty reached up and cupped a breast in each hand and Miss S lay back on her slightly off to the side. She began massaging and squeezing, finally turning to pinching and manipulating the nipples. All the while Miss S was pumping her pussy up and down on the dick and shoving the dildos into Kitty.

    Suddenly Miss S stopped and lifted herself off the dick. Reaching under herself she moved the head to her ass and began pressing down on it. She kept pressing until it was as deep as she could get it. Slowly she began to pump her hips, fucking her ass with the fake dick, speeding up the tempo after a minute until she was pounding down on it forcefully.

    Miss S slowed and Kitty felt another weight on the bed with them. Miss S straightened her legs and hooked them inside Kitty’s pushing them both wide. She felt something soft brush her thigh and realized it was Mr. P’s cock. He was going to fuck Miss S’s cunt at the same time as she was fucking her ass. I was a bizarre situation but she loved the idea all the same. She would be taking another woman at the same time as the man who had taken her.

    Mr. P was between their legs and beginning to enter Miss S who groaned with expectation and lust. When he was fully in place he leaned down and rested most of his weight on his arms and elbows. “When I thrust in, you do as well with your hips,” Mr. P whispered to her.

    Mr. P started stroking in and out of Miss P in long even strokes. Kitty tried to match his stroke for stroke despite Miss S’s weight on top of her. Miss S was wiggling her ass and pussy under the combined assault and groaning heavily. As Kitty was thrusting upward she was pinching and pulling the woman’s nipples out from her breasts.

    “Mr. P picked up his pace until Miss S was beginning to breathe in short little gasps. Miss S began to go wild and Mr. P began slamming into her as hard and as fast as he could. Miss S dropped her hands to Kitty’s hips to urge her on, which she did.

    Pushing into her as hard as she could was causing the rubber ridge that was nestled between Kitty’s pussy lips to push harder on her clit, and she could feel her own orgasm building. Kitty wondered if it was possible for her to come at the same time Miss S did. That would be wonderful.

    Kitty began thrusting harder and faster stimulating both Miss S and herself as Mr. P picked up his pace to match Kitty. Miss S’s breath was coming in short quick gasps and Kitty did not think her orgasm was very far off. Her own was coming on fast as well.

    Miss S suddenly gasped, “Oh God, I’m going to cum. I want to cum now, make me cum you fuckers.

    Mr. P quickly reached under her and Kitty felt his hand and fingers brush her ass as he grabbed the fake balls between her legs. “Hang on you two. Let’s see if we can blow the dams apart,” and Kitty heard a click as he squeezed the balls laying on her ass.

    Both women shrieked as the imbedded vibrator started and began sending it’s vibrations into the shaft of the cock in Miss S’s ass hole and through the ridge firmly pressed against Kitty’s clitoris.

    “Oo, oo, ooo, cum in me, cum in me now,” Miss S yelled.

    “Here it comes baby, my hot cum all for you,” Mr. P gasped to her.

    Kitty could feel Miss S’s body tense just as her own orgasm slammed into her at the same time. Both women screamed out their mutual orgasms that seemed to keep going on, and on, and on, continually triggered by the built in vibrator until Mr. P after what seemed like an eternity, reached under them to turn it off.

    Kitty could feel her whole body spasm and give a quivering jerk as each aftershock rolled through her as her head collapsed back on the pillow. Slowly Miss S began to subside back on Kitty and Mr. P leaned down by her ear. “Nice job partner,” he whispered. Kitty felt a smug pleasure and smiled to herself. What a fantastic experience.

    Everyone had disengaged and Miss M had removed the dildo contraption from her. Kitty didn’t know what else to call it. ‘A three way humper,’ she thought to herself with a giggle. She moved her arms above her head in a luxurious stretch. She felt like the cat that ate the canary. What ever came next, she was ready for it.

    13
    When everyone was thoroughly rested with their breath back, Mr. P told the other women to get cleaned up and then come back. “I can start things off here myself, but don’t be long or you won’t be in on the finales’,” Mr. P told them.

    Kitty heard the women moving and soon the door closed behind them. She wondered what the finale was? She didn’t know what could possibly top anything she had already experienced.

    Mr. P rolled on his side beside her and stroked her face gently with his fingertips. “You know,” he said softly, “I would like to that that mask off, but of course that is impossible under the circumstances.”

    “Why?” she asked, “What can it hurt now?”

    “A great deal actually. Right now you don’t know who we are and can’t identify us.”

    “I wouldn’t do that,” Kitty stated quickly. “Or I could keep my eyes closed.”

    Mr. P chuckled. “I’m sure you would try, but involuntary twitches do happen. It won’t make much of a difference to you. I would just like to be able to see your eyes while I make love to you.”

    “Make love?” she asked. “What have we been doing for I don’t know how many hours now?”

    “That was sex Kitty, not love making. Sex is an act performed for release. Making love achieves the same end, but you are doing it because you want to, because you want to make someone part of you. I don’t believe anyone has ever made love to and with you. They were simple after the sex. There is a very great difference. Can you understand that?”

    “I think I do, oddly enough. You mean the mental feeling that goes along with the sex act don’t you, not the physical?”

    “That is exactly what I mean. I think you and I know each other pretty well after the last few hours. Don’t you think so?” Kitty felt herself blush. Something she thought she was well past by now. But with him talking to her like this she realized how much she had actually come to like him. She wished she knew who he really was.

    “I guess we have.” She answered, and then screwed up her courage. “Would you make love to me?” she asked in a small voice. “Please?”

    “Kitty,” he said in as very soft comforting voice, “I thought you’d never ask.” With that he drew her to him and kissed her very tenderly. His hands began to explore down her body to her hip as he transferred his lips from hers to her neck kissing it lightly. His hand cupped her breast and he kissed her lips again.

    Holding her breast lightly but firmly he moved his thumb to her nipple softly brushing over it. Kitty could feel her heartbeat quicken. He kissed her face and lightly trailed his lips lower to her neck and down to her breast where he kissed her nipple, merely brushing it with his lips before taking it between them. Kitty drew in her breath.

    His hand trailed lower to her pussy and cupped it, holding it a moment before continuing to her thighs. He urged her to part them with gentle pressure lightly brushing the inside of each as she moved them apart for him. This was totally different from what had gone before. This was gentle and very tender.

    Sliding his hand to her outer thigh he caressed up and over her hip to her side. Kitty rolled toward him reaching for his face with her hands. His arm came up around her back and he held her close her breasts pressing into his chest.

    This time it was Kitty who initiated their kiss. Softly at first, then harder as she felt the passion build in her. Mr. P was content with that, but she wasn’t. Kitty pushed her tongue at his lips wanting entrance and he responded in kind, their tongues entwining in hunger.

    Mr. P slid his hand down to her cheeks and pressed her hips forward into his. Kitty moved her mouth to his neck to kiss and nibble gently before moving to his chest. Mr. P drew her back up and kissed her lips again while sliding his hand and fingers lower between her cheeks probing for her ass hole and pussy. Kitty felt her breath whistle in.

    Slowly he turned on his back drawing her with him, moving his kisses to her neck as he did so. Kitty arched her neck for him, loving the sensual feeling. She began grinding her hips into his as he continued probing at her pussy. She felt herself getting hotter and hotter. Straddling him she moved up and then back down his stomach until she felt the head of his cock pressing her hole.

    Squirming her hips and pressing backward she felt him slide into her and gave a groan of delight. She sat up for a moment to get him deeper into her pussy, grinding her pubis against him as she did so. Lowering herself to his chest again she began to pump herself up and down slowly, savoring the feeling of his shaft gliding in and out of her. It was a beautiful feeling to her. She realized that for the first time in her life she wasn’t in a hurry to get her self off. She was actually making love to him because she wanted to and not just fucking a guy.

    Mr. P rolled her over on her back taking over the pumping action that she pushed up to meet. He leaned down and kissed her as he moved one hand to her breast. He rolled her nipple between his fingers and pinched it gently. Kitty groaned in the back of her throat with passion. Pulling out of her he rolled her onto her side and got behind her, sliding back into her cunt from the rear spoon style.

    He began moving his hips stroking in and out while holding her close to his chest and fondling her breasts. Kitty rolled her head back to be kissed again. He did so at the same time moving his had to her pussy lips and clitoris beginning to massage her slit with one finger laying firmly on her clitoris. Kitty groaned into his mouth.

    Continuing his slow stroking movements in her love hole, he drew back from her face. “Kitty is there anything that you, want to try before we get too far?” he asked her gently.

    Kitty felt her face go hot as she blushed furiously. She had been thinking about it since he had gotten behind her. ‘How could he have possibly guessed anything?’ she asked herself as she nodded.

    “What?” he asked kissing her cheek.

    She blushed even harder, if that were possible. In a small voice she told him. “I want you to fuck me in the ass. Not some vibrator, or dildo. You; I want to feel you in my ass and I want to cum at the same time you cum in my ass hole.”

    He kissed her again. “I think that is a great idea,” he told her. “Anything else?”

    Kitty swallowed hard and summoning up her courage told him, “I want to be the one to put your cock in my ass myself.”

    “I think that is a fantastic idea,” he whispered in her ear and hugging her close. “How do you want to do it? The position we’re in right now is pretty good,” he suggested.

    “No. I want to sit on you. I want to be facing you so you can see my face if not my eyes when I push down on you for the first time. I want you to be able to see what I am feeling,” she told him in explanation.

    “That is terrific,” he said pulling out of her cunt and rolling onto his back. “It’s all yours then Kitty. I’ll just watch you. Can I play with your tits as well?”

    Kitty giggled at the reversal of roles. “Not until I have you in my ass,” she told him as she straddled his hips.

    Reaching down, she did not move his cock to her ass to begin with but to her cunt. She pressed him inside and took several strokes up and down before pulling off him again.

    This time she reached behind her and grasped his shaft maneuvering the head to her rectum. Her ass and his cock were already well coated with love juices. She did not think she would need more. Slowly she pressed her ass down, willing her spinster to cooperate and relax.

    She could feel the head begin to force into her opening. Her ass continued to stretch as she wiggled his cock slightly to help. Suddenly her spinster gave up and the head slid all the way into her. She held it there for a moment before pulling it out and pushing it back in again.

    Kitty slowly began to press her ass down on his cock forcing more of it into her. She pulled back slightly and pressed down again, She had more than half of the shaft in her now. With one final violent movement she plunged her ass down, and squealed in pleasure when she had him all the way up her ass hole.

    He was letting her control everything. Kitty found it a wanton and heady feeling, and loved it. She held herself in place and began gyrating her hips in circles, feeling him move inside her. Biting her lip she began her first stroke up and back down. Her ass felt wonderfully full. She felt completely depraved and was thrilled at the thought of what she was doing.

    She reached down to finger her clit and pussy. She could do so, but only by leaning back slightly. It was more awkward than she had thought it would be. Leaning even a little bit back made it very hard to fuck her ass with his cock.

    Quickly Kitty brought one knee up and swung her leg over his chest and swiveled around with his meat still inside her so that she was facing the other way. Now she could get at her pussy and still fuck her ass on him using her legs.

    She began stroking up and down his shaft slowly, at the same time playing with her pussy. After a moment or two she slid one hand lower and pushed her finger into herself. It felt great, but she realized she wanted something bigger in her cunt than her finger. “Where are those damn women when you really need them,” she muttered under her breath.

    As if by magic she felt someone sit on the side of the bed. Kitty felt shock at not realizing they were in the room. She hadn’t heard them come in. “What do you want me to do?” Miss S asked her in a soft but husky voice. Kitty realized that the woman was completely turned on by what she had been watching.

    “I want that big dildo in my twat. I want both my holes fucked,” she told her.

    Kitty felt Miss S shift slightly and bring the head of the dildo to her. She heard and felt the woman spit on the end of the dildo and her pussy hole for extra lubrication. Slowly she felt it begin to move into her. When the head and a couple of inches of the shaft were in Miss S withdrew it again, teasing her. “Will you get that damn thing in me,” she said forcefully.

    The dildo was pushed all the way into her with one long easy thrust and Kitty sucked in her breath as it did so. It felt great now that both her holes were totally full. In fact it was better than great, but she couldn’t think of a word to describe it.

    “You can pump it a little bit, but make sure you keep it as deep as you can,” She told Miss S. With that she began pumping up and down on Mr.P’s cock pushing it as deep as she could each time. At the same time she began rubbing her clitoris quickly. The feelings that she was experiencing were fantastic and she could feel herself building toward her orgasm.

    Her knees had been up so she could pump her ass, but suddenly she felt Mr. P reach down and grasp her behind her knees pulling her legs up and out as he took over fucking her ass. He picked up speed and did Miss S with the dildo, though she was careful to keep her strokes short and deep inside her.

    Kitty’s finger was flicking her clitoris at a furious rate bringing herself closer to cumming. Quickly she reached up and grabbed Miss S by the hair and pulled her head down. “Eat me,” she told her, “lick my clit. I want to cum.”

    Miss S’s tongue darted out and began flicking wildly on her clitoris. At the same time, Mr. P began really pumping in and out of her ass. He was driving into her as hard as he could with long deep strokes and kitty could hear her cheeks slapping against him. With a final effort he pumped even faster. In and out, of her ass as fast and as hard as he could go. The experience was unbelievable.

    Suddenly Kitty began cumming. It was mind blowing and realized she was screaming at the top of her lungs. Both her pussy and ass seemed to explode at the same time as she felt the first jet of cum fire into her ass hole followed by several more. It was a totally shattering experience as she continued to cum over and over again with totally uncontrollable shudders racking her entire body. She felt as it she, were being electrocuted with the shocks running through her.

    Slowly she began to calm, though she could still feel Mr. P’s cock still pulsing and twitching in her ass and she pressed down against him. Miss S kept the dildo firmly planted in her pussy and waited for the contractions she could feel through her hand gripping it to subside.

    Kitty lay back against Mr. P and rolled her head toward him to be kissed, which he did very tenderly. She slumped back with a sigh as Miss S removed the dildo. She was not about to get off that glorious cock in her ass though. At least, not yet. It felt too good just where it was.

    When his cock did finally begin to soften, she lifted up and rolled off. She leaned over grasping it in her hand and kissed the underside of the tip. “Thank You,” she whispered to it, and heard Miss M chuckle from next to the bed. Kitty slid up Mr. P’s body and kissed him soundly. “And thank you too,” she said as she snuggled in next to him.

    She suddenly found herself very tired and totally exhausted sexually. “Do you think we could go to sleep for a little while now?” she murmured, “I’m pooped.” With that she fell asleep.

    TO BE CONTINUED


  • God is a Slut Chapter 5: A Devil at the College Party

    Font size : +


    This one is long. CAPITAL NAMES mean the story is being told from that person’s perspective, and there are a lot of perspective changes in this one.

    LUCIFER

    God and I sat back in the observation room as Rachel changed into a hospital gown. We were both wearing white doctor’s coats, a stethoscope, and scrubs. The theatrics weren’t necessary, but the monotony of immortality could wear on a woman, so spicing things up with a little role-play was always fun.

    “I need you to lie on your back,” I said to Rachel through the microphone, “and hold your breath when the light goes on.”

    In the middle of the room Rachel was in, was a CT-scanner I’d retrofitted for my own purposes. We weren’t scanning Rachel for tumors; we were scanning her for corruption. My trials were wearing on her righteousness, and the last one really did a number on her. She passed the test by denying my offer, but the choice I had given her was designed to be a lose-lose proposition. Instead of joining me, she chose to be a harlot for the demons. She reveled in her depravity, and temporarily forsook her purity. Even after it was revealed that her conundrum was all fake, she had retained pieces of her lascivious nature. Now, it was time to see just how pure Rachel really was.

    Rachel lied back on the bed, and God pressed the button. The machine came to life, and slowly guided Rachel’s body through it. An image of Rachel’s soul appeared on the monitor God and I were observing. So far, it was all clear. I passed Rachel through the machine a few more times until I found what I was looking for. A dark black spot was readily apparent next to her heart. Corruption.

    “Hmmmmm,” I smiled at God as I turned off the CT-scanner, “I wonder what that could be?”

    “It’s small,” God said, adjusting her glasses even though she had perfect vision, “I think it’s benign.”

    “Let’s do a biopsy and find out, shall we?” I ginned as I produced a scalpel.

    “Or we could just consult the chart.” God said, rolling her eyes.

    “You’re no fun.”

    “Let’s see here…” God murmured as she looked through the chart, “spot next to the heart…ah, here it is: an inherent desire for power.”

    “Power, huh?” I smiled wickedly, “I bet you didn’t see that coming.”

    “I still think it’s benign,” God replied, “just a temporary ailment due to the stress her soul’s been under.”

    “Perhaps,” I said, “but we’ll find out in today’s test how power-hungry Rachel really is.”

    GOD

    “Why are we going back to earth?” Rachel asked Lucy as we walked down the brimstone path.

    “I changed your next trial,” Lucy said, “based on your test results. This one requires us to be up top.”

    “My test results?” Rachel asked, “What do you mean by that?”

    “Your soul may be corrupted,” Lucy smiled at Rachel, “and we’re going to find out the extent of it.”

    “What?!” Rachel screamed, utterly horrified.

    “It’s probably benign,” I replied, putting a comforting hand on Rachel’s shoulders, “but Lucy is convinced you’re a sexual sadist, so she’s going to put that theory to the test.”

    “I’m not a sadist!” Rachel exclaimed, “I’ve never hurt anyone!”

    “Well, you’re not a masochist,” Lucy said, “like God-”

    “Like God pretends to be.” Rachel cut in. I smirked at Lucy over Rachel’s shoulder. Even after all this time, Rachel was still convinced my slutty personality was an act.

    “…sure,” Lucy said, rolling her eyes, “but I digress; you might not be a sadist, but you certainly desire power. You liked having men control you in the gangbang, but what really got you off was the idea that you could eventually turn the tables and control them. When you had sex with God, you were domineering, even cruel to her-”

    “That was just the hermaphrodite DNA inside me,” Rachel insisted, giving me a nervous glance, “it wasn’t actually me.”

    “That’s not how that works, Rachel,” Lucy replied, “just because you grew a cock, doesn’t make you a different person. Those were your actions.”

    “No…” Rachel said, “that can’t be…”

    “It’s fine, Rachel,” I smiled down at her as I hugged her from behind, “being sexually controlling isn’t a sin.”

    “It depends on the extent of control.” Lucy smirked, “Let’s go.”

    RACHEL

    I was back in the confession box I had started my unholy journey in. I turned to the side to see Father Hernandez looking at me inquisitively.

    “Rachel?” he asked, “Did you hear me?”

    “Yes, Father,” I replied, not knowing at all what he was asking about, “I’ll make sure to say ten ‘our fathers’ and atone.”

    “That’s not what I-”

    I left the confession box in a hurry, leaving the confused priest by himself. I guess time didn’t exist in hell, because not a single second had passed since I’d departed to the inferno five days ago.

    We’re outside. God’s angelic voice rang in my head.

    I opened the double-wooden door to see God and another girl sitting and smoking on the steps of the school chapel. God looked like herself, except now she was dressed in a tight-fitting ASU t-shirt and spandex leggings that formed perfectly around her thick backside. I didn’t even recognize Lucy at first glance. She was pale-skinned, with straight black hair, bright green eyes, and a body just as vulgarly curvaceous as God’s. She wore dark eyeshadow, stud earrings,, and bright red lipstick. She had on a black tank-top that was cut with scissors just below her nipples, revealing the bottom half of her full, pale tits. A plaid skirt barely concealed her ripe ass, and revealed garters hooked to a pair of fishnet stockings that clung around her pale, thick legs and descended into a pair of red high heels.

    “Hey Rachel,” Lucy smirked at me as she French-inhaled her smoke, “do you like my outfit?”

    “It certainly stands out.” I said, unable to conceal the fact that I was eye-fucking her.

    “My new name’s Jessy, by the way,” God said as she handed me a cigarette, “and I’m a microbiology student.”

    “I’m still Lucy,” Lucy smiled, “and I study human anatomy. My major is English, though.”

    “Hey!” a voice yelled from behind us, “No smoking on campus…Rachel?!”

    I turned around to see Father Hernandez looking dumbfounded at me. I was sitting next to the sluttiest dressed girl in school, and smoking on the chapel steps. This was not a good look.

    “Sorry, Father,” I said, feeling my face flush, “I’ll say twenty ‘our fathers’ and ten ‘hail marys.’”

    “Rachel,” Father Hernandez said as he descended the steps, “when I said you should go out and live a little, I didn’t mean bum cigarettes from strangers!”

    “They’re not strangers,” I said, “these are my friends: Jessy and Lucy.”

    “These are your friends?” Father Hernandez exclaimed, looking Lucy over as she gave him a devilish grin, “Rachel, I’m glad you’re being more social, but I don’t want you to be taken advantage of by unsavory characters.”

    “I wonder how I’m supposed to react to that, Father.” Lucy laughed.

    “I mean no offense, child,” Father Hernandez said to the devil, “but it is clear you have strayed from the light of God.”

    “I like to think God’s all around us,” Lucy smirked, “sometimes, I swear I feel her inside me.”

    God stifled a giggle.

    “God is a man, child,” Father Hernandez said, a bit patronizingly, “It’s ‘our father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name.’ Though, I suspect you may never had heard that one before.”

    Lucy and God gave each other knowing glances, and I struggled to keep a straight face.

    “I will take your message into consideration, Father,” I said as I guided Lucy and God to walk with me, “thank you.”

    The three of us made our way down the campus mall, Lucy and God attracting the hungry eyes of every man, and the hate-filled eyes of every woman. I was still in the baggy sweatshirt and jeans I had on five “days” ago, and every leering eye avoided me in favor of the women at my sides. I felt strangely jealous that was I was being ignored, and I struggled to push the sinful thoughts from my mind.

    We should get you new clothes, God said in my mind, I don’t want you to feel overshadowed, not with the body you have.

    You and Lucy are literally goddesses, I replied, I can’t compare.

    “Oh, come now, Rachel,” Lucy smiled at me, “you’re one of the hottest pieces of ass I’ve ever seen. Let’s get you out of these bags and into something that frames you better.”

    “No,” I said, “that plays right into your hand. You think I seek power, and dressing well is a form of self-empowerment.”

    “I think you’re overanalyzing, Honey,” God said, putting an arm around me, “self-empowerment isn’t a sin, but seeking power to the detriment of others is. Right now, you’re the odd-girl out in our little trio. I want you to shine.”

    My baggy clothes tightened and shrunk. I looked down to see my jeans had changed into a dangerously short, white skirt, my sweatshirt was now a tight tank top with an ample amount of cleavage, and my ankle socks had become thigh-high.

    “There,” God giggled, “you’re still a good-girl, but this gives off the right amount of promiscuity.”

    “God,” I laughed, “if I step too far, my butt is coming out of this skirt.”

    “Just the right amount of promiscuity,” God smiled, “at least you still have panties.”

    “They’re a thong now.” I responded as I felt the fabric sliding between my cheeks.

    “Much better, isn’t it?” Lucy whispered in my ear, and gave me a firm squeeze on the ass. Once, I would have recoiled from her touch, but now, I tilted my head and smiled back at her. Maybe I had changed a little.

    The three of sat down at a table on the mall. I had to pull down my skirt to make sure my ass wasn’t exposed, but Lucy had no such compunction. God, being the classy lady she was, leaned forward just enough to allow her crack to peak out from above her waistband.

    “So, what is my test?” I asked as Lucy handed me a cigarette.

    “Well,” Lucy said as she lit the square between her lips, “any second now, we’ll be invited to a party. In fact, the way we look, we’ll probably be invited to several. However, we will only be accepting the invitation to one particular party. I believe you know Anna Patterson?”

    “Yeah,” I frowned as I exhaled a cloud of smoke, “I know Anna.”

    “No love lost between you, is there?” Lucy laughed.

    “Not really.”

    Anna was a girl I’d known since grade school. Anna was pretty, outgoing and popular, and she tormented me throughout my teen years. She was the ring-leader of a terrible trio that included her minions Becky and Sara. They mocked me, abused me and embarrassed me whenever it suited them. It probably didn’t help that I was socially awkward to a fault, and my only retorts to their ridicule was praying. I cringed internally as I remembered my sanctimonious younger-self trying to battle taunts with religious pacifism. I should have punched those cunts right in their…cunts. God, I needed to work on my comebacks.

    “Well,” Lucy continued, “Anna and her two cohorts rent a house with daddy’s money, and they’ll be throwing a party tonight.”

    “Why the hell would they invite me?” I asked, “Take a look at my past and see what they did to me; they hate me.”

    “They don’t hate you,” Lucy laughed, “they actually hardly thought of you at all.”

    That stung.

    “They were bullies, Rachel,” Lucy said, “you were a weak, easy target, and it made them feel powerful to exploit you.”

    “And you want me to get revenge, right?” I said, “That’s the test, isn’t it? To see if I’ll stoop to their level and abuse them to feel powerful?”

    “No,” Lucy smiled, “the test is to see if after you fulfill your sadistic desires, you still want to join God.”

    “I’m not a sadist!” I insisted, “And Anna would never invite me to her party; I’m a loser.”

    You’re a loser?” God laughed, “Rachel, the things you’ve done in the past four days are way more hardcore than anything those whores have ever done. They’re babies compared to you, Rachel; they’re not even in the same league.”

    “The real reason those bitches were so mean to you, Rachel,” Lucy grinned as she leaned forward, “was because they saw you as a threat. You were the hottest piece of ass in high school, and they knew it. They beat on your self-confidence until you had none. They wanted you low, because they knew deep-down, you were the alpha bitch.”

    “And now that you’re coming out of your shell,” God said, “those whores don’t stand a chance. They’ll beg us to go to their party, because where ever we go, the party will follow.”

    “Don’t look, Rachel,” Lucy said slyly, “here comes Tom, the football player. I don’t think he recognizes you, but he’s staring right at your ass.”

    “Ooooo, a football player,” God giggled, “was he the one you confessed about to Father Hernandez?”

    “Yeah,” I smiled as I arched my back slightly and pushed my ass back to give Tom a good view, “he’s the one.”

    “That’s it, Rachel,” Lucy smirked, “cast the bait and reel in your catch. Having the star quarterback wrapped around your finger will be useful later.”

    “I have no idea what I’ll say to him,” I smiled nervously, “I’m so awkward.”

    “You don’t have to say anything,” God laughed, “you just have to look like you do.”

    “I’ll help you out,” Lucy said, “just do what I say and you’ll be fine. Here he comes.”

    “Nice day out, isn’t it?” a deep voice said behind me.

    Really? Lucy laughed in my mind, His leading line is the weather?

    “It is,” Lucy smiled over my shoulder at Tom, “why don’t you come sit down and enjoy it with us?”

    Lucy scooted over and patted the seat next to her and across from me. Tom sat down, smiling confidently at Lucy and God before his gaze fell on me.

    “Hey,” he said as his eyes filled with recognition, “you’re Rachel, right?”

    “I am…” I said with a smile, completely lost for how to carry on a conversation with this man.

    “You shot me down just a few days ago,” Tom said, “pretty adamantly, actually.”

    “Sorry,” I said blushing, “I was just…”

    Let’s put some confidence in those words, Rachel Lucy said in my mind, You’re not an innocent catholic schoolgirl anymore.

    “…really hungover.” I lied, before gesturing to my two female companions, “Tom this Jessy, and this is Lucy; maybe you’ll have more luck with them.”

    Much better. Lucy smiled, but show him that you’re still interested. He’s a seasoned player, Rachel; he’ll pick up on the subtle hints.

    I shifted my weight forward slightly and pushed out my chest just a little bit. Tom’s eyes stayed on my own, but I saw his smile grow just a little wider.

    “Jessy, Lucy,” Tom said, shaking their hands and keeping his eyes locked with theirs, “I’m surprised we haven’t met before.”

    “And why’s that, Tom?” God smiled as she tactfully played with a strand of blonde hair.

    “Because you two look like girls I’d see in Maxim,” Tom laughed, “and I think I’d remember you.”

    “That’s flattering, Tom,” Lucy smirked, “you look like someone I’d see in a men’s underwear catalog for K-Mart.”

    “K-Mart?!” Tom laughed, “Oh, c’mon Lucy; I’m at least fit for Target!”

    Out of the corner of my eye I noticed several members of the football team standing and talking just a few feet back. They were all stealing glances at us when they thought we weren’t looking. I smiled from the corner of my mouth and shifted my hips back, letting the bottom of my ass creep from my little skirt.

    “Tom?” I asked as Lucy gently berated him, “Are your friends too shy to come over?”

    “They are,” Tom chuckled, “I was the sacrificial lamb of our group. It’s a rare thing for a group of hot-blooded jocks to be intimidated, but you three…we’ve never seen women like you at ASU. I couldn’t believe it was you when I saw your face; you look so different.”

    “Well,” I smirked as I took a pull from my cigarette, “tell your friends to come over; you’re boring us.”

    ANNA

    “Who are those whores?” Becky asked as we watched the football players talking up three girls we hadn’t seen before.

    “I don’t know,” I frowned, jealous and intimidated by the hottest women on campus, “but Tom and his pack of morons abandoned us in a hurry when they saw them.”

    “Wait…” Sara said, “Is that…is that Rachel Johnson?!”

    “No fucking way,” I said as I squinted my eyes, “it can’t be. That Jesus-freak would never touch a cigarette, much less dress like that.”

    “Does she even go to ASU?” Becky said, “I thought she went to UA with her brother.”

    The woman in question turned her face and smiled up at the star wide receiver as he put a hand on her shoulder. Holy fucking shit; it was Rachel Johnson, and she was fucking beautiful.

    “That is Rachel Johnson!” Sara said, “Oh my god, she’s so…different looking.”

    “I guess college life got to her.” I said, surveying the woman we used to torment.

    “Should we…talk to her?” Becky asked.

    “Why the fuck would we do that?” Sara laughed, “She’s such a fucking loser.”

    “We’re not in high school,” I said, “there isn’t a hierarchy anymore. Right now, Rachel and her new friends are taking all the prime cuts of meat, and the only way we’re getting those beautiful morons to come to our party tonight, is if Rachel and the other two come.”

    “Ew.” Sara said.

    “Would she even come?” Becky asked, “We were such bitches to her in high school.”

    “What is it the Jesus-freaks say?” I smiled, “Turn the other cheek?? She’s predisposed to forgive us. Let’s go over there and talk with our old friend Rachel.”

    LUCIFER

    It was amazing how fast Rachel grew comfortable and confident around the boys. She laughed, joked, and openly flirted with half of them. God was already selecting her meal for the evening, while I mostly redirected the men’s attention back to Rachel. I’d have my fun with the mortals later, but I wanted Anna, Becky and Sara to see Rachel commanding the attention of as many men as possible when they came over here. And here they came.

    Anna, Sara and Becky could’ve been mistaken for identical triplets from a distance. They all had that rich-blonde-bitch look; the platinum, straight hair, cold blue eyes, and pouty lips. None of them had the curves Rachel had (which I’m sure they were painfully aware of at this point), but their tits were all nice and perky, and their asses were cute and well-shaped. I caught the eye of Anna and gave her an evil smile as I took a pull from my cig. She quickly averted her gaze. She was intimidated by me. Good; she should be. It had been a long time since I’d tasted rich suburban cunt, and I was ravenous.

    Here comes Anna I said to Rachel’s mind, Don’t look, let her try to force herself in.

    “Hey, Rachel.” Anna said awkwardly when she got to the table.

    Be nonchalant. I spoke to Rachel’s mind, Think of her as an old acquaintance, nothing more.

    “Hey, Anna,” Rachel said with a cool smile, “I didn’t know you go to ASU.”

    “Yeah,” Anna said, shifting nervously, “me and Sara and Becky…the whole gang.”

    You intimidate her, I smiled into Rachel’s mind, play nice with her for now. The fun begins when we get to the party.

    “Anna, this is Becky and Lucy,” Rachel said, introducing us, “and this is Tom-”

    “Oh, I already know Tom.” Anna said.

    Ha! Did you catch that, Rachel? I laughed, Anna’s got a little crush on Tom.

    Does she? Rachel smirked.

    “Tom,” Rachel said, placing her hand on top of his, “what are you and your friends doing tonight?”

    Tell me how mad Anna looks right now. Rachel said.

    So fucking mad I smiled.

    Perfect.

    “We were going to go to a party at Anna’s,” Tom said, “but nothing’s set in stone. What are you guys doing?”

    I had to hold back a giggle as I watched Anna fume and try to keep it together.

    “We hadn’t made plans yet…” Rachel began.

    Now, extend the olive branch… I said.

    “…but a party sounds fun.”

    “You can come to my party!” Anna blurted out, a little too desperately. The whole table laughed at Anna’s awkwardness, but Rachel just smiled warmly.

    “We’d love to come,” Rachel said, malice in her heart, but kindness in her voice, “thank you, Anna.”

    “Great!” Anna said, “We’ll uhh…we’ll see you there!”

    Anna turned around and walked away, scared off by the three women she had no chance of competing with. Rachel gave me a wicked smile, and I returned it. God damn, I wanted her to come to my side. She’d make such a great villain.

    RACHEL

    “I have a gift for you, Rachel.” Lucy said to me as we walked down the sidewalk.

    “What?” I asked.

    “My greatest power,” Lucy smiled, “the ability to enslave mortal souls.”

    “I don’t want that!” I cried.

    “I do,” God sighed, “It would make my job so much easier. I just had to give you fuckers free will.”

    “It will only work on Anna,” Lucy said as her hand formed a floating, spectral heart, “and you don’t have to use it if you don’t want to, but you do have to take it.”

    “Fine,” I grumbled, accepting her gift in my palm and watching as it disappeared into my hand, “how do I use it anyway?”

    “I thought you didn’t want to use it.” Lucy smiled knowingly. She was right; the thought intrigued me.

    “I just…” I said, “I just want to know how to use it, so that I won’t accidentally set it off.”

    “Lying is a si-in.” God sung into my ear with a laugh.

    “OK,” I smiled sheepishly, “I kind of want to try it.”

    “It’s easy,” Lucy said, “you just need to seduce Anna, and she’ll start to lose herself to you.”

    “And after your four previous trials,” God said, “seducing a bitch like her should be no problem. I just hope you free her soul when you’re done.”

    “Of course,” I said, “I would never want to enslave Anna permanently.”

    “Hmmmm,” Lucy smirked, “I couldn’t tell if that was a lie or not.”

    “Nor could I,” God said, “which means Rachel isn’t even sure.”

    “I uhhh….” I frantically looked for something to change the subject, “hey, look at that car.”

    “That’s your car, Rachel.” Lucy chuckled.

    “What?!”

    “Oh, you thought we’d be pulling up in a taxi?” Lucy laughed as I gawked at the Lamborghini Diablo parked on the street.

    “There’s only two seats,” God said, “so who’s lap am I sitting in?”

    “Well, Rachel’s driving,” Lucy said as she threw me the keys, “so you’ll be parked on my lap, Jessy.”

    “I…can’t drive,” I said, “I don’t have a license.”

    “The car will drive for you, Honey.” Lucy chuckled as she opened the winged-doors and patted her lap for God, “you just need to be seen getting out of the driver’s seat. Anna owns a Porsha Boxster, and she’s going to be salty as fuck when you pull up in this.”

    ANNA

    “Rachel seemed pretty cool,” Becky said as she put on her makeup, “I was surprised.”

    “That little bitch is going after Tom,” I said as I adjusted my tits in my stuffed bra, “she doesn’t know who she’s fucking with.”

    “Let it go, Anna,” Sara said, “there’s plenty of fish in the sea.”

    “She wasn’t even interested in him until I told her I knew him,” I said, applying I-suck-dick red lipstick to my mouth, “she knew what she was doing.”

    “Rachel doesn’t have a cruel bone in her body,” Becky said, looking herself over in the mirror, “she probably just likes Tom. He definitely likes her.”

    “Na-ah,” I said, “Rachel used to dress like a homeless man, and now she dresses like a fucking cheerleader. She’s changed; she knew exactly what she was doing.”

    “Anna,” Becky smirked over at me, “what are you planning on doing to that poor girl?”

    “Are you going to go all ‘Carrie’ on her?” Sara laughed, “Pig’s blood at the prom?”

    “And ruin our carpet?” I laughed, “No. Rachel is an easy mark; she an ultra-conservative Christian bitch. All I have to do is show everyone what an uptight cunt she is, and she’ll be put back in her place.”

    LUCIFER

    “…All I have to do is show everyone what an uptight cunt she is, and she’ll be put back in her place.” Anna’s voice rang in my head.

    Oh you stupid, stupid girl, I thought, you really don’t know who you’re fucking with.

    “Rachel,” I said as we pulled up to Anna’s house, “Anna is going to play right into our hand.”

    “How?” Rachel asked.

    “She’s going to try and show everyone what an uptight bitch you are…by making out with you.” I replied.

    “That’s it?” Rachel laughed, “That was her master plan?”

    “She thinks your catholic homophobic guilt will cause you to make an ass of yourself,” God chuckled, “little does she know…”

    “You’ll have carte blanche to do with her as you please,” I smiled at Rachel, “she’ll have to go through with it, or her bluff is called and she embarrasses herself.”

    “What about Sara and Becky?” Rachel asked, “They’ll pull Anna out of it.”

    “Oh,” I smirked, “don’t worry about those two.”

    ANNA

    “Where the fuck did Rachel get that car?!” I screamed as I looked out the window. The party below us was starting to gain traction, but everyone stopped what they were doing to see the three hottest babes on campus step out of a quarter-million-dollar supercar.

    “Aren’t her parents broke?” Sara said as she gawked at the trio of women.

    “It’s gotta be Jessy’s car,” Becky said, “that bitch looks like she’s got money.”

    “How the fuck did Rachel meet those girls anyway?” I exclaimed, “That Lucy girl looks like a porn star, and Jessy looks like a fucking trust-fund baby.”

    “They don’t look like girls Rachel would normally hang out with,” Becky said, “of course, Rachel never had any friends.”

    “We made sure of that.” Sara sniggered.

    “Let’s isolate the bitch again,” I said, “Lucy and Jessy are way to chill to be hanging out with a bore like Rachel. We’ll bring them into the sisterhood once I expose Rachel as a total fraud.”

    We made our way downstairs to find that Rachel and her two friends had completely hijacked the party. Everyone encircled the three girls, trying to capture the attention of the trio that just pulled up to a college party in a fucking Lambo. Rachel had her weight shifted on one hip as she flirted with Tom, while Lucy and Becky were doing body-shots off each other. I put on my best friendly smile, and made my way to the two beautiful women.

    “Hey, you’re Lucy, right?” I asked the brunette with the plaid skirt and the fishnet stockings.

    “Yeah,” she smiled wickedly, “and you are…”

    “Anna.” I said, a little annoyed that she forgot my name.

    “Great party, Anna.” Jessy smiled as she put another shot glass between her perfect, tan tits.

    “Thanks.” I said, “Hey, I gotta ask: how did you two meet Rachel? I’ve known Rachel since we were kids, and she would never hang with people like you.”

    “We…” Lucy said before placing the shot in her mouth and downing it, “…found her at a Christian seminar for college life.”

    “It’s a little hobby of ours,” Jessy giggled as she switched positions with Lucy and put a shot glass between the brunette’s upper thighs, “we find ultra-Christian girls, and see how far peer pressure will take them.”

    “What?!” I said as an evil smile crept across my lips, “So you aren’t even her friends?”

    “With Rachel?” Lucy laughed as Jessy’s face pressed between her legs, “Hell no!”

    “She’s such a bore,” Jessy said after downing the shot, “she’s barely holding it together right now; all this ‘sin’ around her is making her soooo uncomfortable.”

    “You seem pretty chill though,” Lucy said as she placed a shot between Jessy’s tits and pulled the blonde girl’s neckline down to her areolas, “why don’t you get Rachel and see if you can make her have some fun?”

    “Sure,” I smiled, “I’ll see if I can get Rachel out of that shell.”

    I walked over to Rachel, who had her body way to close to Tom’s for my liking. It was time to show Tom what a fucking loser Rachel really was.

    “Hey, Rachel,” I said with a tap on her shoulder, “wanna do body-shots?”

    “Ummm…” Rachel said nervously. There’s the Rachel I used to know. This is going to be fucking easy.

    “C’mon, Rachel,” I said, taking her hand and pulling her away from Tom, “it’ll be fun!”

    Lucy had intentionally spilled her shot all over Jessy’s tits, and was licking the liquor off them, much to the amusement of the entire party. Jessy smirked as she pulled her stretched neckline down past her nipples, and Lucy took one between her luscious lips and sucked. I glanced over at Rachel to see a horrified expression on her face. She was realizing her friends weren’t the good-girl Christians she thought they were.

    “They aren’t really your friends, Rachel,” I sneered as I pushed her down on the table and stuck a shot into her ample, pale cleavage, “I bet you thought they actually liked you.”

    Rachel’s face was a beautiful portrait of confusion and fear. She had her time in the spotlight, but now it was up, and she would slink back to the shadows she’d clung to all her pathetic life. I put the shot between my teeth and downed it in a single gulp. People were starting to pay attention to Rachel and me, hoping that we’d go as far as her two “friends.” I glanced over to see Lucy and Jessy making out, they’re hands gripping each other’s exposed breasts as their tongues slid between their mouths. I grinned down at Rachel and poured the contents of another shot between her beautiful, pale tits. Rachel looked up at me with a fearful expression, a pathetic whimper slipping from her lips. I pulled down her top until her large breasts burst from the neckline and her erect nipples were exposed. Her eyes widened and her lips quivered. I placed my tongue against her nipple and slowly licked my way up to the nape of her neck. Her hand moved up to stop me.

    That’s right, Rachel, I thought as my tongue traveled up her neck and to her quivering lips, show everyone what a fucking bitch you are.

    I thought Rachel would have stopped me by now, and gone on a rant about the “sins of the flesh,” but she didn’t. No, Rachel did the exact opposite. When my tongue got to her lips, her terrified expression changed rapidly. Her quivering mouth formed a wicked smile, and her fearful eyes grew hungry with desire.

    “What the fu-”

    Rachel grabbed my platinum hair with a forceful hand and pushed our faces together. Her luscious lips wrapped around my own and her tongue slid into my mouth. My eyes widened in shock, and Rachel gave me a little wink as her hands ran down my back and slipped into my skirt. Her thumbs hooked my waistband and pushed my thong and skirt to my knees, exposing me in front of everyone. Horrified, I tried to pull away from the kiss, but Rachel countered by rolling us over on the table until she was on top.

    Rachel kissed me like I’d never been kissed before. It was so domineering, so possessive. Her tongue placated my own and her lips locked tightly. She was well practiced and skilled with her movements; every attempt I made to gracefully break from her hold was countered with seduction I’d never felt before. She had me under her control; either I was going to play her game, or I was going to make a complete fool of myself in front of everyone. Embarrassment was worse than death for me, so I made my choice. I gave in and let her have me, praying in my mind that she wouldn’t go too far.

    “It’s so unlike you to pray, Anna,” Rachel whispered as she broke from my kiss, “and if you think this is as far as I’m going, you’re in for a bad night.”

    “How did you-”

    “Shhhh,” Rachel smiled as she put a finger to my lips, “you wouldn’t want to embarrass yourself in front of Tom, would you? I mean, you’re clearly the party girl who’s down for anything, aren’t you?”

    “I…”

    Rachel silenced my thought with her index and middle finger. She slid her digits between the folds of my womanhood and curled them until they pressed against my inner spot. I let out a gasp of horror and pleasure as the crowd cheered my molestation. Rachel smirked at me, and then turned her attention elsewhere.

    “Hey Sara, Becky,” Rachel called to my two friends, who were standing on the perimeter of the spectacle with mouths wide in shock, “Anna just told me she wants you two to join in.”

    SARA

    Never in a million years would I have guessed Rachel Johnson would be a lesbian exhibitionist. But there she was, the center of attention, with her fingers deep in Anna’s pussy. Anna had overplayed her hand, and now she was paying the price. People were starting to get out their phones and film this, and I needed to put a stop to it immediately.

    “Becky,” I said, tugging her shirt, “we need to get Anna out of there before this ends up on pornhub!”

    “How do we do that without ruining the party?” Becky asked, “Anna got herself into this! She’s on her own!”

    “Hey Sara, Becky,” Rachel called over to us, “Anna just told me she wants you two to join in.”

    Terror gripped me as jeers and whistles sounded from the crowd. Peer pressure from all around me compelled Becky and I to do as Rachel asked. We gave each other nervous glances. If we did this, we’d become the life of the party, but we’d also be filmed and put online. If we pulled Anna out of there and ran upstairs, our reputation would be ruined, and no one would ever come to our parties again.

    “We can’t do it,” Becky whispered as we walked over to Rachel and Anna, “my dad would cut me off if he found out!”

    “How are we getting out of this?!” I hissed.

    “We’ll just make out with Anna for a little bit, and then take her upstairs like we’re going to fuck.” Becky said, “That way, we don’t embarrass ourselves, but we also don’t end up homeless!”

    That would be a great plan, a seductive thought whispered in my mind, but wouldn’t it be more fun to give everyone a show?

    I felt wetness between my legs, and arousal like I’d never experienced before. I looked at Becky in terror and desire, and realized she was going through the same sensation. She gazed at my body and licked her lips, and I couldn’t help but do the same.

    Just do whatever Rachel wants, the thought moaned in my mind, and you’ll feel better than you’ve ever felt before.

    ANNA

    I’d never been touched like this by another woman before. I often led on that I was bisexual, but that was merely to gain the favor of men I was after. Now, I was whimpering and moaning pathetically as Rachel’s elegant digits burrowed into my frothing slit. She smirked down at me as I reacted to her every movement. Her fingers possessively ran along my vaginal ceiling as her thumb relentlessly worked my sensitive clit. I felt myself leaking with arousal. My breaths grew shorter and more frequent, my heart rate rose and my back arched from the table as my chest pushed forward. I stopped attempting to escape, and surrendered to her seduction. Maybe she wouldn’t go too far. Maybe, if I played along with her, and acted like this was what I intended, she’d merciful.

    “Oooh, fuck,” I moaned, “Rachel, you’re so good!”

    “Do you like it when I do that?” Rachel whispered to me with a smile.

    “Yesssss,” I hissed as the aching pleasure grew from my depths, “oh fuck, Rachel. Where did you learn to do this?”

    “From Lucy.” Rachel said as she gestured to the brunette straddled atop Jessy.

    “What other things did she teach you?” I asked, biting my lip.

    “So many things.” Rachel whispered as her other hand slid under my top.

    “Rachel, don’t,” I said as I stopped her, “I uhh…I stuff my bra.”

    “I know,” Rachel smirked, “and now, everyone else will too.”

    Rachel would not be merciful. Rachel gripped my top and pulled it over my face. She snagged the strap of my bra with her thumb, and ripped it down. The contents of my bra flew out, and the petite breasts I’d been so self-conscious about were exposed to everyone at the party. Cruel laughter filled my ears as I felt the humiliation take over me. Tears formed in my eyes and blotted the shirt that was covering my face, but despite my shame, I still writhed under Rachel’s seduction. Her hand was working my pussy into a spasming frenzy, and I couldn’t help but cry out in pleasure from beneath my shirt.

    “All those years you taunted me for my body,” Rachel’s voice whispered in my ear, “and you’ve been faking your breast size the whole time.”

    “Rachel,” I sobbed in fear and pleasure, “I’m sorry.”

    “I know you are, Anna,” Rachel’s voice chuckled, “but your apology is not accepted.”

    “Rachel,” I whimpered, my thighs grinding together around her invading fingers, “please stop!”

    “I’m not going to stop,” Rachel voice whispered, “and you’re going to do everything I say, Anna, or everyone’s going to know what a fucking loser you are. You’re my whore now, Anna. Moan for me, whore.”

    Rachel’s fingers danced beautifully inside me, sending felicitous bouts of hot pleasure coursing through my depths. I moaned for her, just like she wanted. I couldn’t help myself; she was too good.

    “Becky, Sara, so good of you to join us,” Rachel’s voice said, “Anna is embarrassed about her breast size; why don’t you show her that you’ll still be her friend.”

    I felt two mouths wrap around my erect nipples, and I heard the crowd cheer and whistle. Rachel pulled my shirt from my face to reveal Becky and Sara nursing from me. Their expressions were warped in confusion, but they compliantly did what Rachel asked of them. I looked around in horror to see almost everyone watching me. They had their phones out and were filming. My parents would see this; this wasn’t a fucking game anymore.

    “Becky, Sara; stop!” I cried.

    Becky and Sara clearly heard me, but they didn’t stop. Rachel smirked at my helplessness as my friends continued to diligently nurse from me. Their lips sucked greedily upon my breasts, pulling the flesh of my soft bosom outward, sending warm pleasure leaking into my chest. They stared up at me the whole time, their eyes possessed with desire.

    “Rachel,” I screamed in horror and pleasure, “what did you do to them?!”

    “Nothing,” Rachel laughed as her fingers worked faster inside me, “they’re just too horny to stop themselves.”

    “It’s true,” Sara moaned, “I don’t want to do this to you, but I can’t help myself!”

    “You taste so good, Anna,” Becky whispered, a string of saliva bridging my nipple and her lips, “I want to taste you everywhere.”

    “And you can,” Rachel smiled as she withdrew from my pussy, my juices webbed between her fingers, “come have a sample of Anna, and see how you like her.”

    Becky and Sara both moved from my erect nipples and sucked the nectar of my nethers from Rachel’s fingers. They moaned as they tasted me, their eyes growing hungry as they stared at me with lustful craving. Rachel smirked at my horror and guided my two best friends down to my frothing pussy. I closed my legs tightly and fixed my face in a defiant gaze. Rachel laughed at me and pushed her fingers back into my slit, coercing my legs to part with her electric touch. The crowd jeered and applauded as I broke and whimpered pathetically. No one would help me. No one believed I didn’t want this.

    Sara and Becky exchanged spit in a sloppy kiss, before lowering their faces to my depths. Rachel removed her hand and sucked her fingers as she stared daggers into my soul. I felt two tongues graze along the petals of my womanhood, and then dive into me. I let out another pathetic whimper. They greedily licked my insides, their tongues wriggling together as they tasted my inner flesh, and the juices that it bore. I placed a hand over my mouth to keep from crying out in pleasure. Rachel pulled my hand down and pressed her lips against my own. She hedonistically kissed me just like before, and once again, I fell under her seduction. She was so good. I kissed her back, ashamed and afraid of what was happening to me. I was being raped in front of everyone I wanted to impress, and I was enjoying it.

    Rachel parted from our kiss, smiling evilly down at me before she slid her body on top of mine. I felt her slit soaking though her thong as she straddled my sternum.

    “Who wants to see Anna eat my pussy?” she jubilantly asked the crowd.

    The guests roared their approval, and she lifted her legs over my head to take off her thong. She hiked up her skirt and parted her tight lower lips for all too see, smiling as the crowd cheered her on. Rachel basked in her depravity, while I shrank in it. She was better than me, and now she knew it. She sneered in my face and shifted her body forward until her soaking cunt was inches above my mouth.

    “You know what to do,” she smiled cruelly, “you fucking whore.”

    My cry of fearful protest was cut short. Rachel spread herself with two fingers and dropped her pelvis onto my face. My lips sealed shut to deny her, but I couldn’t keep up the defiance. Becky and Sara’s tongues were writhing inside my cunt, sending my pelvis into a series of delightful contractions. My lips were forced open to yield a moan, and I tasted Rachel on my tongue. She was delicious. Her juices poured into my mouth, seeping down my throat and filling me with her flavor. My mouth watered, and I couldn’t help myself. I tested her depths with a tentative tongue, and she shifted lustfully on top of me. I’d never eaten pussy before, nor I had I the desire, but there was something about Rachel…the way she didn’t ask for permission, the way she demanded me…My tongue began to move back and forth through her petals. She twitched and frothed in delight. Her reactive pleasure excited me, and I did it again. Rachel moaned and drove her pelvis down on my face, suffocating me with her weight. Her responsive ardency was oddly endearing; I wanted to please her. I wanted to make her feel good. My hands moved from their resting position at my sides and grabbed her thick ass. I spread her wide, and passionately tongued her lower lips. What was happening to me? What was she doing to me?!

    LUCIFER

    I had some football player eating me out as I sat in a chair and watched the spectacle in the center of the party. God was upstairs in Anna’s bedroom getting gangbanged by three studs, as she was one to do. God really enjoyed being taken and used, but Rachel was different. Rachel liked being handled rough and abused as much as anyone, but what she really coveted was control. If Rachel was being gangbanged, it was going to be on her terms; she was like me that way.

    Rachel was straddled across Anna’s face and riding her like a cowgirl as the crowd got more and more worked up. I smiled and took a drag from my cigarette. Rachel was enjoying this so much. I caught her gaze as she turned her head around, her back flexing, her thick legs wrapped with her thigh-high socks, her full ass protruding from her hiked-up skirt, and Anna’s chin squirming between her cheeks. Rachel gave me a wicked smile, and I returned it. I could see the darkness growing within her. The small spot next to her soul’s heart was spreading fast throughout her body. Every indulgence in her desire for power was edging her ever closer to my side. I pushed the man eating me out deeper into my cunt and licked my lips at the Rachel.

    Why don’t you come over and play with me? she asked.

    I’m a little occupied at the moment. I smiled back.

    He can come with, Rachel’s voice giggled, In fact, let’s get the whole team involved.

    RACHEL

    Anna had tried to resist me for a moment, but her defenses faltered almost instantly. I grinded my frothing slit across her lips, and her tongue compliantly snaked from her mouth to please me. I was surprised at how weak she was, how easily she accepted her subservient role. To be honest, I wanted a little more fight from her, and I knew just how to get it.

    I locked eyes with Tom, who was watching me with rapt attention as he stroked himself. Other girls at the party wanted to please him, but he dismissed their offers and kept his gaze fixed on me. His cock was rigid, thick and long; it looked delicious. I gave him a beckoning smile and placed my hands between my legs, driving Anna deeper into me with a push of her head. Tom got the message and walked over to me, his cock swaying back and forth between his legs.

    “I was wondering when you’d come over.” I smiled as I pressed my lips to his own and wrapped my fingers around his cock.

    “I didn’t want to intrude,” Tom said as he parted from the kiss, “you looked like you were busy.”

    I felt Anna squirming between my legs at the sound of Tom’s voice. She screamed some muffled words, and I silenced her with a clench of my thick thighs.

    “What was that about?” Tom laughed.

    “Oh, nothing,” I moaned as Anna obediently resumed her meal, “Anna just wanted to say ‘hi.’ Have you ever been in an orgy before, Tom?”

    “Never,” Tom laughed, “the best I’ve ever done is a threesome.”

    “Well,” I smirked as I stroked him, “I’ve got three women here, and I can’t have them all to myself. Why don’t you get your friends over here to help me out?”

    Anna screamed something beneath me. I shifted my weight forward until her mouth was pressed against my puckered sphincter.

    “What did she say?” Tom asked.

    “She said she wanted to eat my ass,” I smirked, “to get it ready for you.”

    “Holy shit,” Tom groaned as I stroked him harder, “Rachel, you’re-”

    “Fuck me, Tom.” I said with eyes full of lust, “Fuck me on top of Anna.”

    ANNA

    I was Rachel Johnson’s bitch, there was no denying it now. She was going to fuck the man I yearned for, on top of my face. I tried to protest, I tried to scream, but Rachel just pushed her weight forward until my open mouth was pressed against her rim. My nose pushed into her pussy and I tasted her ass on my tongue. I tried to stop myself, to stay the whorish instincts growing inside me, but it was no use. Becky was sucking my clit while Sara sloppily tasted my insides. I was driven to manic ecstasy, and all I could do was wrap my lips around Rachel’s rim, and suck just like she wanted. I was her whore, I was her little slut. I wanted to lick the filth from her insides and prepare her ass for Tom, so I did. I abandoned what dignity I had left, and gave Rachel my first rim job. Her inner-flesh parted delectably around my tongue, and she squeezed my invading oral member gratefully. I hummed a moan of lechery and rotated my lips around her, and she clenched her thighs on my head in response.

    “Mmmmm, Annna,” Rachel moaned, “you’re such a good girl. Do you like how my ass tastes?”

    I nodded as best I could under her weight.

    “If you do a really good job,” Rachel’s voice said to me, “I’ll let you suck my ass off Tom’s cock when he’s done with me.”

    I moaned eagerly. I would love do that…Mistress.

    BECKY

    I didn’t know what was happening to me. I was a slave to the desires of my body, but I had never desired to do this before. I never even kissed a girl before, but now I was entangling tongues with Sara inside Anna’s pussy, and I loved it. Anna flowed into my mouth, her nectar tasting sweet on my tongue. She shifted and gyrated in a dance of need, her body reacting to the whim of my oral movements. Oh my god, it felt so right to do this to her. I knew she didn’t want it, she told me to stop, but I couldn’t help myself. I liked raping her.

    I felt a hand grab my hair and rip my head back. I looked over my shoulder to see Lucy smiling at me.

    “Becky, Sara,” she said to us, both her hands entwined with our platinum hair, “do you ladies want to do something fun?”

    There was something about Lucy that made we want to do anything she asked. Her green eyes were full of excitement and promise of things to come. I nodded eagerly, a smile creeping across my face.

    “Good,” Lucy smirked, “I have some toys I want you to play with.”

    LUCIFER

    I had Becky and Sara lying on their backs below Anna’s spread legs. I beckoned them to hook their arms beneath their own thighs and raise their knees next to their chins. I could see their souls brimming with my corruption; they were almost completely mine. All they needed was a little push.

    “Have you two ever done it here?” I asked as I rested an index finger on each of their pink assholes.

    “Never.” They said in unison.

    “Well,” I smirked as my fingers slowly pushed forward, prompting gasps from the two blonde girls as their twitching rims enclosed around my knuckles, “I guess tonight will be a night of many new experiences for you.”

    They moaned pathetically as their tight rims squeezed my invading fingers. I added a middle finger to each of their asses and rotated, stretching them out for the two men I had waiting. They clenched around me greedily, their eyes staring their lust as their mouths fell agape in the shock of their new pleasure.

    “Jamal, Tyron,” I smiled to the football players at my sides, “I think these little sluts are ready for you.”

    Becky and Sara smiled at the two men stroking their black cocks. I pulled out of the girl’s tight rims and gently grabbed a dick in each hand. I savored their pulsating warmth in my palms and exchanged hedonistic kisses with Tyron and then Jamal. My eyes opened to slits and I stared into their souls and smiled. Men were so much easier to corrupt than women. All it took was a touch of their cocks, and they were already mine. I guided my new playthings into the waiting sphincters of my new whores. Becky and Sara simultaneously cried out in agony, but their corrupted souls only relished the pain. I released my hold on the throbbing shafts and grabbed two handfuls of muscular, black ass. I pushed the footballers deeper, laughing as my new whores screamed out. Their rims stretched to thin, pink circles as their pussies flowed down their taints and lubricated their painful sodomy. Despite their agony, Becky and Sara continued to hold their legs up, allowing the men to penetrate them deeper. I guided Tyron and Jamal all the way forward until their balls pressed against Sara and Becky’s tailbones. I allowed my new whores a moment of reprieve, before giving my new studs an encouraging slap on the ass.

    “No need to be gentle with them any longer,” I smirked down at the pleasure-drunk women, “fuck these blonde bimbos with your big, black cocks.”

    Jamal and Tyron took my words to heart. They greedily sunk their fingers into the supple asses of the two blonde sluts and power-fucked their way into their rectums. Becky and Sara shrieked in collective pleasure and agony. Tears welled in their quivering eyes and their mouths locked agape in ecstasy. Their soft abdomens flexed in strain and their tan complexions glistened with sweat. Their makeup smeared down their faces as their hair flailed to the brutal rhythm of the driving men. Becky finally fell into my slavery, but I could hear the last little gasps of Sara’s soul trying to hopelessly defy me. It was time to reveal myself to the poor mortal.

    SARA

    Please stop! I mentally screamed to Jamal as his cock drove relentlessly into my virgin asshole. I don’t know what came over me, but my mind and body were being taken over with unbelievable lust. I couldn’t stop myself from moaning in delectable agony and clenching around Jamal. I couldn’t stop myself from holding my legs up for him and spreading myself to deepen the penetration. I couldn’t even stop myself from begging him to fuck me harder.

    Lucy stood above me, her pale breasts protruding from beneath her cut-off top, her plaid skirt hiked-up and exposing her perfect, hairless slit, and her fishnet stockings clinging to her thick thighs as her garters pressed into the pale flesh of her glutes. She smirked down at me and brought her lips to my vacant cunt. A long, thin, forked tongue snaked from her mouth. That wasn’t a human’s tongue.

    No, it’s not, Lucy’s voice moaned in my mind, but it feels good, doesn’t it?

    What the fuck are you? I screamed in horror as my physical voice moaned a whorish tone.

    Who am I, would be a more apt question, Lucy’s voice giggled girlishly, you’re a catholic girl, I’m sure you’ve heard of me.

    S-S-Satan?! I stammered as my back curved in response to her tongue burrowing into my depths.

    I prefer to be called Lucy, actually, Lucy said, her green eyes flashing gold before me, but you can call me Master.

    Oh God, please save me! I screamed as I felt myself falling under Lucy’s control.

    God’s upstairs getting gangbanged, Lucy’s voice chuckled as her nose pressed against my clit, and she’s given me free reign over everyone in this party. Give in to me, Sara; Becky already has.

    I looked over at Becky. Two curved horns protruded from her disheveled platinum hair. She turned to me and smiled evilly, revealing a pair of over-sized canine teeth.

    “Join us, Sara,” Becky said with a seductive moan, her body writhing in the lust of her anal defilement, “join me as a whore…forever.”

    I screamed in horror and tried to squirm away, but it was no use; my body was captive to the pleasure. I stared up at Jamal and Tyron and noticed they also had fallen. Their brows bore large, curved horns, and their eyes gleamed with golden irises.

    “Join us.” They all said.

    I couldn’t take it anymore. Jamal was stretching my anal skin out of my rectum with each pull, sending my pelvic floor extending from my taint, shooting aching pings of pleasure into my depths. Lucy’s tongue was so deep in my pussy, her forked tip was tickling my cervix, and my body reacted passionately to the new delight. I cried and gasped with increasingly louder tones, my diaphragm heaving in desperate breaths. Jamal’s cock throbbed in my ass as he broke through my sensitive depths with punishing force. Lucy’s tongue was working my pussy into a crescendo of chaotic spams. My head flung backward and my chest pushed forward as my shoulders pinched together and my back arched. I screeched out as the best orgasm of my life erupted from my depths. They didn’t stop, they didn’t even slow down. I looked in to Lucy’s smiling, golden eyes as she snaked her wonderful tongue into my womb.

    “I…” I trailed off as my thoughts left me, “I want to join you, Master. I want to be your whore forever.”

    RACHEL

    Tom sensually sucked from my pale breast as he pumped into my gripping pussy with slow, deep drives. His cock parted my tender insides with methodical forcefulness, as if he was gradually breaking me open. I pushed my hips down on Anna’s face and grinded my pelvis along her tongue. She compliantly licked my taint before returning to my asshole. Her tongue had been tentative at first, but now she was greedily cleaning out my insides, her lips parting to suck my rim and whisper moans of her approval.

    I turned my gaze to Tom. I didn’t really care about him anymore, but the fact that Anna wanted him, made me want him. I clenched my vaginal muscles around him and wrapped my legs about his waist, forcing him deep into me as I growled with animalistic passion. He groaned and sucked ardently from my tit, prompting a decadent moan to slip from my smiling lips. My eyes half-closed in bliss as I ran my fingers through his thick, brown hair and squished his face deeper into my bosom. He’d never had pussy this good before. He’d be thinking about me for the rest of his life. Maybe…maybe I could take him too.

    Oooo, Lucy’s seductive voice cooed in my mind, Are we getting greedy? Do you want more than one slave, Rachel?

    I turned my head to the side to see that Lucy had corrupted every man and woman at the party, except Tom and Anna. Tom was too preoccupied with my breasts to notice all his friends were demons, and Anna’s eyes were blinded between my legs. Lucy had abandoned her human form, and was now splayed out in her crimson glory, her hands firmly grasping the horned heads of Sara and Becky as they licked her dripping cunt beneath her plaid skirt. Two enslaved footballers were doing lateral splits beneath Lucy as she slid her gaping asshole up and down their shafts.

    You’re calling me greedy. I laughed.

    I couldn’t help myself, Lucy moaned, you mortals are just too much fun.

    This boy, I said as I ran a possessive hand down Tom’s back, I want him for myself.

    Take him, Lucy said as she blew a kiss across the room, sending a spectral heart gliding to me, but you have to share him with me.

    Deal. I smiled, and caught the heart in my mouth. I pulled Tom’s face from my breast and kissed him deeply. I saw his soul cloud with my darkening power. His irises turned silver and his brow formed two blue horns. He smiled up at me, his eyes full of unconditional devotion.

    “Master.” He whispered to me.

    My own slave. My own personal slave. I could fall for this temptation. I could join Lucy for this. I just had to finish off Anna first.

    ANNA

    I felt Tom’s cock driving into Rachel’s pussy from the other side of her ass. She moaned and cried as her glutes flexed around my face, my tongue writhing desperately into the depths of her delicious asshole. Rachel rode me with increased ardency, her hips shifting back and forth in the throes of her lust. I was just a stool for her, an object to give her pleasure while she fucked the man I wanted. I was nothing. I felt Rachel’s taint twitch and convulse with chaotic pleasure. She shifted her weight all the way on my face as her back arched. She screamed a note of ecstasy and came in a wave of delightful spasms that writhed against my pressing face.

    “I’m ready for you, Tom,” Rachel’s voice, moaned hoarsely, “I want you in my ass.”

    I gave Rachel a final, passionate anal kiss to prepare her for Tom. Rachel elegantly dismounted from my face and smiled possessively into my eyes. I smiled back. She would reward me for my good behavior. I got to my knees and glanced over at-

    What the fuck.

    Everyone at the party had changed. All the women had small, red horns curving from their hair, with extended canine teeth and thin, red tails. All the men had large horns protruding from their brows, and golden irises that gleamed with greedy desire. They were all taking each other, fucking with unnatural speed. The women screamed sustained notes as their bodies shook violently from the demon’s machine-gun drives. Lucy was in the middle of it all, but she wasn’t Lucy anymore. Her pale skin was deep red, and her black hair bore two, curved horns. She was shifting her hips in a lustful belly-dance as she grinded on two anally-penetrating cocks. Sara and Becky had changed as well, and were now each sandwiched between two former football players, as they licked Lucy’s cunt. Their pelvic floors protruded from their bodies with each forceful pull by their penetrators, their taints stretching between their gaping holes and glistening with the juices and cum leaking from their orifices. Sara and Becky both glanced back at me and smiled evilly, reaching behind and spreading themselves wide for the men brutally fucking them.

    “There all Lucy’s slaves now,” Rachel whispered in my ear, “and you’ll be my slave, Anna.”

    “What?!” I screamed in horror.

    “You’re going to be Rachel’s slave,” Tom said, his head decorated with two, blue horns and his eyes silver, “you can be her slave with me.”

    Lucy was clearly the devil, and Rachel must have made a pact with her. I was to be Rachel’s eternal slave, and there was nothing I could do about it. I’d never been religious, but in this moment, I looked for help in the only place I thought to find it.

    “Oh, God,” I sobbed as Rachel guided my body to my knees, “please save me!”

    “Why is it,” Jessy’s voice replied from the stairwell, “that every time someone finds themselves in a situation of their own making, they want me to bail them out?”

    Jessy was covered head to toe in semen. Her hair was a mess of stuck-together blonde strands, and her body was besmirched with bright-red handprints.

    “So good of you to join us, God,” Lucy giggled at my reaction, “did you have fun upstairs?”

    “I did,” God smiled before exchanging a passionate kiss with the devil, “but things were getting too interesting down here to ignore. Rachel; I see you have a slave.”

    “I’m working on another one,” Rachel laughed as her hand split into a four-fingered V and pushed into my ass and cunt, “but she’s been very resilient.”

    I cried out at Rachel’s penetration. I’d never had something in both holes before, and the way her fingers were working into me was driving me insane.

    “Do you want my help?” God asked Rachel, her hands outlining her spectacular curves as she strutted over it me.

    “She’s always testing my faith,” Rachel giggled in my ear as I moaned pathetically from her touch, “but I think I’ll take her up on her offer. What do you think, Anna? Do you want to fuck God?”

    GOD

    Rachel was bent over, her ass next to Anna’s face as her fingers worked the poor mortal into an ecstatic frenzy. I could see the corruption growing inside Rachel. What was once a small mark on her pure soul, was now a web of coursing darkness radiating from her heart. This was not a benign spot, but a metastasis that was consuming her. Lucy smirked over me, knowing her victory was imminent. Rachel had never before shown signs of corruption, but now, it was readily apparent. All I could do was guide her gently into Lucy’s arms. I’d lost.

    It wasn’t all bad; Rachel would make a spectacular demon, and I would visit her for her services regularly. I was excited to see what form she’d take. I think she’d choose the hermaphrodite form; she was the most beautiful hermaphrodite I’d ever seen, and there was no denying she enjoyed the power of that body.

    I walked over to the frightened Anna and put a gentle hand on her trembling cheek.

    “Why have you forsaken me?” she whimpered, her body writhing as Rachel’s hand spread her holes gaping.

    “I never forsook you, Child,” I smiled warmly, “you did that yourself. Accept Rachel as your eternal master, and enjoy the sin of hell forever.”

    “No.” she said, her whole body shaking as she battled Rachel’s seductive prowess, “Please don’t make me!”

    “I can’t make you do anything, Anna,” I said as I got on my hands and knees on the table, “you have the power of free will. But Rachel…Rachel has the power to take that from you, and I’m going to help her do it.”

    “Why?” Anna whispered as I slid my body beneath her own, until I was at eye-level with her dripping cunt.

    “Because,” I smiled into her depths, “Rachel is my friend, and you tortured her for years. Call it divine justice.”

    I wrapped my legs around Anna’s neck and pressed her face into my soft pussy. Rachel lowered her face to mine, and I accepted her kiss. She was so much like Lucy; so domineering, so possessive. I melted in her mouth, and fell into her seduction. If Rachel hadn’t used her enslaving power on Tom, I’d be her little bitch right now. As it was, I’d still do anything she’d ask; I liked being the submissive slut.

    “Mmmm, Rachel,” I whispered as she parted from our kiss, “you’ve gotten so much better at that.”

    “God,” Rachel whispered back to me, “I think I’m falling from your light.”

    “I know you are, Sweetie,” I said, my eyes brimming with love, “it’s OK; you got so far. I’m so proud of you.”

    “I’m sorry,” she said, her eyes willing with tears, “I’m sorry I failed you.”

    “Let’s finish this test together,” I responded, my hand running affectionately through her brown hair, “before you leave me.”

    RACHEL

    I stared sorrowfully at God. My new power was too great a temptation to resist. I didn’t know I coveted control so much, even more than the favor of God. I smiled sadly into her beautiful eyes and turned my attention to my new subjects.

    “Tom,” I commanded my new slave, “fuck my ass.”

    Tom complied eagerly, pushing his rigid member against my puckered, pink asshole and stretching my rim wide with a violent thrust. My body lurched forward and I purred delectably. His length ran through me and his girth stretched my anal walls perfectly. I arched my spine and shifted my weight backward, squishing my thick ass against his pelvis and reveling in his throbbing hardness. I pulled forward slowly, moaning as my anal skin was stimulated in my retreat.

    “Now,” I gasped, “fuck Anna’s mouth.”

    Anna protested for a moment, but the combination of God’s licking tongue, and my fingers sticking in her ass and pussy, forced her mouth to yield a cry. Tom crammed his entire length down her throat. I laughed as Anna coughed and gagged on him, her neck bulging with his girth.

    “That’s a good little whore,” I smiled, “now Tom, don’t be so nice to Anna; she wants you to hurt her.”

    Tom grabbed Anna’s hair and relentlessly pounded into her mouth. Spit dripped from her sucking lips and pained gurgles erupted from her throat. When I thought she had enough, I ordered Tom to put it back in my ass. Anna coughed breathless hacks as she regained control of herself. I saw her soul darken just a little bit more. She really did like the abuse. I backed my ass against Tom’s pelvis and twisted my rim around his shaft. My eyes closed in bliss as I savored him ruining my soft insides. God’s lips left Anna’s clit to share another kiss with me. I communicated the pleasure of my sodomy into her mouth, my tongue telling the story of my lust, and my lips ardently reveling in her softness. My eyes parted to see God’s face etched in pleasure. Anna had resumed her meal in God’s pussy, and my future slave was learning how to please another woman fast.

    “Very good, Anna,” I said to her as I twisted my fingers inside her holes, “you’ve become quite the experienced pussy-eater. Tomorrow, we’ll start you off on anal, and the next day, bondage. We have an eternity to mold you into the slave I need.”

    Tom pulled out of my ass and shoved his cock back into Anna’s mouth. Anna no longer resisted or protested, but greedily took him in. She rotated her lips around his cock and pressed her face to his pelvis, her hands gripping his muscular glutes and pulling him deeper. I saw the last bit of her soul darken, and then blacken completely. She was mine. Tom pulled out of her throat, and Anna didn’t cough and sputter this time, but licked her lips up at him, waiting for more. She turned to me, her blue horns gleaming in the light, and her silver irises full of unconditional love.

    “Master.” She said.

    “Slave,” I smiled back at her, my fingers pushing all the way to the knuckle, “make your new master come.”

    Anna gracefully moved her body from God and obediently knelt behind me. She guided Tom’s rigid cock into my ass, pushing his tip through my the resistances of my tight rim. I moaned and shifted myself on top of God. She smiled up at me and ran a hand through my hair before wrapping her legs around my waits and pushing our clits together. I lowered my lips to her own and kissed her. I couldn’t help but be controlling, and possessive in my oral passion, but God just kissed me back with love and promise. She forgave me for my faults, and offered only tenderness and love with her lips. Anna pulled Tom out of my ass, sucked his cock, before pushing him back in. She repeated this whorish redundancy as God shifted lustfully below me, her clit rubbing against mine, sending ticklish tingles of pleasure into my nethers. God’s soft movements contrasted with Tom’s brutal, methodical drives, and the duality of my defilement was sending my body into a crazed dance of pleasure.

    Anna pulled Tom’s cock out of my ass, took one last deep pull of his shaft, and then guided him into my pussy. Tom gripped my glutes with a rough squeeze, the fat of my ass protruding from his knuckles. He spread me wide while Anna took her opportunity to lick my gaping asshole. I moaned into God’s mouth as she began twitch with pleasure below me. Tom drove our bodies into a lurching cadence with his thrusts, allowing our clits to stimulate each other without having to move. God wrapped her arms around me and pulled herself up until her entire body was hanging from me. She continued to kiss me through it all, loving me even after I forsook her. Anna’s tongue reached it maximum depth in my ass, and her lips sealed around my rim and sucked. Tom’s cock drove through my soaking pussy with increasing force, his tip pressing against my cervix with each drive. God squeezed me tightly with her arms and legs, her body spasming against mine in the throes of climax. I felt my own body begin to rise with her. My pussy clenched around Tom as he grinded through my dripping insides. My asshole twitched around Anna as she sucked it greedily. My breasts squished against God’s and our nipples tickled one another. I screamed muffled euphoria into her mouth as she sobbed and twitched below me. A blast of scorching pleasure shot through my depths, forcing me to collapse on top of God. We parted from our kiss, a string of saliva glistening between our gaping lips. We stared into each other’s eyes as we screamed and panted our rising euphoria. I reached the precipice of my climax, and shot my hips forward instinctively. My clit grinded across God’s and our bodies heaved in a back-wrenching orgasm. I screeched out with her, our voices mingling in a harmony of lust as the last wave of pleasure came crashing down.

    GOD

    I enjoyed Rachel’s warmth on top of me. I felt her racing heart slow to methodical, pleasant beats as she regained control of herself. Tom and Anna sat on their knees and eagerly awaited their new master’s orders. Rachel raised her eyes to mine, her soul flowing with darkness.

    “God,” she whispered, “help me.”

    “I can’t, Rachel,” I smiled sadly, “you’re too far gone.”

    “I don’t want to leave you.” She said.

    “Yes, you do, Child,” I said with a comforting touch of her cheek, “and it’s OK.”

    “You’re such a good woman,” Rachel smiled, a tear dripping down her cheek, “we don’t deserve you.”

    “No,” I said, “you deserve more than me.”

    “This corruption,” Rachel said as she gazed at her soul, “is it permanent?”

    “It is,” I said, “foreign corruption, like what you did to Anna and Tom, can be cured by simply releasing them, but self-inflicted corruption is a scar on the soul. That’s what you have, Rachel; it can’t be cured, only slowed. It’s a cancer on the spirit.”

    “Maybe…” Rachel whispered, “maybe I’m not too far gone.”

    “Rachel, it’s better to just give in to it,” I said, “battling metastasized corruption can tear your soul to shreds. You’re not fighting temptation anymore, you’re fighting yourself.”

    Rachel didn’t heed my warning. She turned to Anna and Tom and placed a hand on their hearts.

    “Anna Patterson, Tom Bradford; I release you from my service.”

    Tom and Anna’s hearts glowed for a moment. Their horns shrank and their silver eyes returned to their former colors. They gasped and sputtered on the table, before looking around in confusion. Tom booked it out the door, not bothering to retrieve his clothes, while Anna just stayed in a dumbfounded stupor.

    “Ahhhh…no,” Lucy said as she got up, “No, no, no, Rachel; you don’t get to do this to me!”

    “Sorry, Lucy,” Rachel smiled, “but we’re not done yet.”

    “Rachel,” Lucy snarled, “Your soul is corrupted; it’s over!”

    “Not completely,” Rachel said, “and I still have two more trials to pass.”

    “Listen to your god, Rachel!” Lucy yelled, “Battling corruption is a terrible fucking idea! Your soul could die!”

    “I’m going to do it anyway,” Rachel said, “I reject the temptations of power, I reject the part of me that covets it…”

    “Rachel,” I said, jumping to my feet, “stop!”

    “…I reject the evil that grows with me…”

    “Rachel,” I cried, running to her and placing my hands on her shoulders, “just give in!”

    “…and I reject the malice in my soul…”

    Rachel’s body was static and calm, but her soul was writhing in agony. I stared up at Lucy in fear.

    “Do something!” I screamed.

    “What the fuck do you want me to do?!” Lucy yelled back, “She’s doing this for you!”

    Rachel’s soul was tearing at the seams. Her spectral figure turned on itself and began convulsing in wretched spasms.

    “Rachel,” I whispered, “please stop. It’s OK to give in to Lucy; I want you to do it.”

    Rachel ignored me. Her soul ripped itself to pieces in front of me. Lucy grabbed Rachel and slapped her hard across the face to no avail.

    “Rachel,” Lucy said, “I give up, you pass the tests. Just stop this now!”

    Rachel didn’t seem to hear Lucy at all. She continued destroying herself in front of our eyes. I screamed in horror as her soul ripped completely in half.

    “Lucy,” I whimpered, tears running down my cheeks, “what have we done?”

    “We used mortals as play things,” Lucy said somberly, “it was only a matter of time before one of them drove over the edge.”

    Rachel’s soul fought itself brutally. The corrupted half put the pure half in a strangle hold, and began to suffocate the light from her. The pure half pushed her thumbs into the corrupted half’s eyes. They both parted blows for a second, before diving back into the fray. Their hands wrapped around each other’s necks and they squeezed the life from each other. The corrupted half lost her advantage, and blinded the pure half with her thumbs. The pure half recoiled in agony, and retreated. The corrupted half raced after her, and the two entangled in another spectral battle. Pure sunk her teeth into the Corrupt’s necks and ripped out her jugular. Corrupt reared back and did the same to Pure. They collided in a final moment of mutual assured destruction, and then collapsed. Rachel’s physical body swayed on its knees, and then fell in a heap on the table.

    “Rachel!” Lucy and I screamed simultaneously as we rushed to her aid. Rachel opened her eyes and stared at us with a blank, soulless expression.

    “We killed her,” I wept, “we killed her immortal self.”

    “I’m sorry, Rachel,” Lucy said, a tear running down her nose and splashing on Rachel’s neutral face, “this is my fault.”

    The two halves of Rachel’s soul moved. They got up and dusted themselves off, before circling each other in a threatening standoff. Both their eyes were gouged out, and their necks gaping from the other’s teeth. They stared blindly at each other for a moment, and then shook hands, and jumped back into Rachel’s body.

    Rachel’s eyes came fluttering back to reality. Her two halves merged in a truce inside her, and her body jolted back to spirited life. Lucy and I cried out and embraced the mortal, our tears running down her neck as we wept in relief.

    “Don’t you ever fucking do that to me again!” I cried into Rachel.

    “You’re a crazy bitch, Rachel,” Lucy whimpered, “you scared the shit out of us.”

    “Did it work?” Rachel asked, “Did it stop the corruption?”

    “Who gives a shit about that?!” I cried, “Rachel, you almost killed your immortal soul!”

    “But did it work?” Rachel asked.

    “Yeah,” Lucy sniffled, “you stopped it from spreading.”

    “So, I passed the test?” Rachel asked hopefully.

    “Rachel!” I yelled in her face, “This isn’t a fucking game! Do you know what you almost did?!”

    “But it’s worth it,” Rachel said, her smile wide and her eyes brimming with love, “you’re worth it.”

    My heart melted. Never have I had a child more devoted to me than Rachel. Terrorists who killed and died in my name, crusaders who killed and died in my name, even Buddhists who lit themselves aflame in my name, would not have done what Rachel just did. Even Jesus Christ wouldn’t do that. Rachel devotion to me was beyond suicidal; it was dangerous.

    “Rachel,” I whispered to her, “I’ve never commanded you to do anything before, but I am commanding you now: never, ever, put your soul at risk for my sake again. Promise me.”

    Rachel grasped her crucifix and bowed her head.

    “I promise.” She said.

    “You’re such a good woman, Rachel,” I said, embracing her, “I don’t deserve you.”

    “What’s the next test?” Rachel asked in my arms.

    “There won’t be any more tests, Sweetie,” I said as I kissed her head, “we’re done.”

    “No, we’re not,” Rachel said, “I still have two more to go before I can be your messiah.”

    “Does it mean that much to you?” I asked as I looked down into her eyes.

    “It means everything to me,” Rachel smiled up, “you mean everything.”

    “You know I won’t go easy on you, Rachel.” Lucy said as she stroked the mortal’s hair.

    “I don’t want you to,” Rachel smirked, “I want to see your face when you know I’ve beaten you.”

    “Look at your soul, Rachel,” Lucy smirked back, “I’ve already taken half of it.”

    “And it took you five tests to do it,” Rachel sneered, “what’s two more? Also, I think you owe God a debt.”

    “No,” I smiled down at Rachel, “we both owe you one.”

    Lucy turned Rachel’s face to her own and gave her a passionate kiss. Lucy transferred her gift of possession between their lips, and all the undergrads the devil had enslaved changed. Their red horns grew blue, and their golden eyes turned silver. Lucy and I excitedly got on our hands and knees and spread ourselves. Rachel smirked down at us as the corrupted side of her soul reveled in her power.

    “Slaves,” she called, “I have two little girls that have been very naughty.”

    “Ummmm, Rachel?” Anna said as she tapped Rachel’s shoulder, “Can I…”

    “Whoops!” Rachel laughed, “I forgot about you, Anna. Yeah, you can leave.”

    “That’s not what I was going to ask,” Anna smiled devilishly, “I wanted to know if I could join in.”

    “Do you want be my slave again?” Rachel chuckled as her hand slid down Anna’s torso.

    “Yessss,” Anna hissed as she guided Rachel’s leering fingers to her depths, “I want to belong to you.”

    “I was going to release you all after I was done with these two,” Rachel whispered, her lips inches away from Anna’s “but maybe I’ll take you with me.”

    “Please,” Anna smiled as her body began to change again, “take me with you to hell.”


  • Futa Daughter’s Naughty Temptation 12: Futa Mommy’s Wicked Discovery

    Font size : +


    The futa-mommy is facing her own MILF desire. But will her romp with Mrs. Spencer reveal Sky’s own lies?

    Futa Daughter’s Naughty Temptation

    Chapter Twelve: Futa Mommy’s Wicked Discovery

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

    Sky Marlow

    I had done it. I had fucked the reverend’s wife, and my mom had no idea.

    The proof was smeared over my futa-cock stretching out my black miniskirt. Mrs. Matthews’s cream drenched my cock. I felt so naughty as her daughter, Georgia, held my hand as we left the house for our date tonight.

    I was hoping by the time we got back, Mrs. Matthews would be dying for another poke with my cock and I could finagle Georgia to join in the fun. You know, some mother/daughter action. That would be hot.

    Smoking hot.

    I ached and throbbed for it as Georgia and I split apart for the car. If I could get Georgia to fuck her mother, I just might break the poor thing from my futa-mother’s grasp. Her influence was too much. Natalie, my bestest best friend, had fallen hard for my mother. I couldn’t even trust Natalie with the fun I’d been getting up to.

    I had bagged three married MILFs now and no one knew save Spice, the futa-demon.

    I started my car and glanced at Georgia. She licked her lips, staring at my crotch. I smiled and then grabbed my miniskirt. Lifting my ass off my driver seat, I pulled up my skirt and let my pussy-stained dick pop out.

    “Go on, bend over and suck it,” I purred. “No one will notice.”

    “Oh, my gosh, really?” she asked, squirming.

    “Fresh from my mom’s pussy. I wanted to give you a treat on our date. Got a movie and dinner and then who knows what we’ll do.”

    She licked her lips. “I could use an appetizer.”

    I shuddered as she leaned over. My dick twitched. She was about to taste her mother’s incestuous juices. My pussy clenched. This was such a kinky delight. Georgia grabbed the base in her eager hand and breathed in.

    “Huh,” she said as I put the car into reverse.

    “What?” I asked as I backed down the driveway.

    “Your mom has a tangier pussy. This is spicy.”

    “Pussies can change flavors. Trust me, when you’ve eaten as many as me, it’s something you learn.”

    “Oh.” She shuddered. “Mmm, she smells good all spicy.”

    Georgia ducked her head to my cock and licked at the side. My toes curls as she lapped up her mother’s intimate juices. I groaned at the feel of that hot tongue climbing even higher. She reached the pinnacle, flicking across my crown.

    I shuddered and groaned, jamming on the accelerator and hurtling down the residential street. Her lips kissed at my cock and then she sucked me into her mouth, moaning as she unknowingly savored her mother’s cunt cream.

    You are so wicked! Spice chortled. The futa-angel is never stopping us.

    Nope!

    Georgia worked her mouth up and down my cock. Her lips felt amazing. I groaned, loving every moment of her hot mouth’s naughty sucking. She bobbed her head and nursed with force. My cunt clenched.

    I flipped onto the blinker and then took the turn hard. Georgia moaned, her hand squeezing tight about the base of my cock. She kept suckling the entire time. I loved it. My dick throbbed in her mouth. She nursed on me with such hunger.

    It was a fantastic delight. Just amazing. I groaned, loving the way she sucked on me. It was fantastic. I groaned, my pussy clenching with hunger. This was such a treat. I groaned, loving every moment of her mouth suckling at me.

    “That’s fucking it, Georgia,” I moaned. “Suck all those yummy juices off of my cock.

    She groaned something that sounded like, “Yummy!”

    I grinned. God, I was going to hell.

    You’ll fit right in, giggled Spice.

    Georgia nursed and nibbled. It was an amazing delight. I groaned, my face twisting with passion. She bobbed her mouth and worked her lips up and down my clit-dick. I took another turn then gasped, hitting the brakes. I skidded to a halt before rear-ending the guy before me.

    I shuddered. Normally, red lights pissed me off. Half the time, I would just run them. I mean, no one was coming. Probably. I never got in an accident, so I was sure it was fine. But now, I just leaned back in the chair and enjoyed that hungry mouth sucking on my dick with such passion.

    My cock throbbed and ached. The pleasure swelled in me. It grew faster and faster. I groaned, savoring every moment of her sucking on me. The light turned green as the ache built and built at the tip of my cock.

    I drove on through, my pussy clenching.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned, my head lolling back. “You’re amazing.”

    She groaned.

    The pressure rose and rose. I was screaming towards my climax. I would have such a big one. Just a mighty burst of pleasure that would explode out of me. It would be fantastic. I shuddered, my toes curling and the car accelerating.

    I stared ahead down the road. I ducked into the next lane. A car honked as I hurtled towards my orgasm. I cut back over and then hit the brakes at the next light. The tires squealed as I whimpered out my pleasure, Georgia sucking hard.

    “That’s it. That’s what I need,” I gasped. “Yes!”

    I erupted.

    My cum fired into her hungry mouth. I bucked in place, the chair creaking behind me as I trembled through the ecstasy. It was amazing. Stars danced before my eyes. My head tossed back and forth. I shuddered, my face scrunching up.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, that’s it. That’s amazing. You’re so awesome. I love it. I love the pleasure you’re giving me.”

    She kept sucking on me. Kept nursing on my cock. It was fantastic. I loved it. My dick throbbed and ached. It twitched with the passion of this moment. I unloaded so much jizz into her mouth. She sucked it out. She swallowed it.

    I groaned, my pussy convulsing. My body bucked and my little titties jiggled in my purple boob tube. I loved every moment of it. I savored every last second of my jizz splashing into her hungry mouth. A car honked behind me.

    I didn’t care.

    “Oh, Georgia,” I moaned. “Mmm, give me a taste.”

    Another honk. Cars were driving past me in the other lane.

    Georgia slid her mouth off my cock, jizz staining her lips. She planted a hot kiss on my mouth, her tongue thrusting the spunk past my lips. I savored the flavor of my futa-cum. My girl-dick twitched. I shuddered, loving being a dickgirl.

    Our tongues danced as more cars whipped around us. I just groaned, savoring sharing my cum with the sexy girl. Then she panted and fell back into her seed. I looked up and gasped to see the light was yellow.

    I hit the accelerator. It went red and then we were in the intersection before cross-traffic could go. I laughed, buzzing from the high of cumming in her mouth and the thrill of feeding Georgia her mother’s pussy cream.

    “Oh, Sky!” gasped Georgia. “Not so fast. Maybe this was a bad idea.”

    “Our date?”

    “No, sucking you while you drive. You’re not a very good one.”

    “I’m amazing!” I said. “Never been in an accident.”

    “How long have you been driving?”

    “Three weeks.”

    She groaned in horror. I don’t know why.

    Madeline Marlow

    Mrs. Spencer lingered on my mind. That question if the young wife was being satisfied by her husband even close to what a futa could give her echoed about in my thoughts. I had to ignore it. Just because I hadn’t found passion in my failed marriage didn’t mean she wasn’t satisfied.

    Futas weren’t required to please a woman, right?

    They’re not, said Grace. Look what’s going on. Focus on that.

    I nodded and watched as Aoi turned around and pressed her butt-cheeks into Natalie’s face. The blue-haired girl was bound spread-eagle on my bed (her idea) and had just licked Aoi to an orgasm while I fucked the Japanese cutie in the ass. Now Aoi was feeding that cum to Natalie’s mouth.

    The petite girl shuddered. “Ooh, slave, just like that. Lick all that cum out of my asshole. You’re a dirty slut who deserves it.”

    Aoi really, really got into this whole domination thing.

    I had to admit, it was sexy. A perfect distraction from Mrs. Spencer and whether she was satisfied with her marriage. After all, I had a cock dirty with Aoi’s asshole and the perfect place to wash it clean was right before me.

    I knelt between Natalie’s thighs, my cock aimed at her shaved pussy, her clit pierced by a gold ring. A stimulating sight for a futa-mommy like me. Sky was out on her date with Georgia, and I had these two girls to play with.

    No Mrs. Spencer necessary.

    Mrs. Reyes had been an interesting diversion. I had to seduce her to protect our secret. She had loved it. Savored the sin. She had been as deprived of pleasure as I had been in my marriage and had found that bliss today thanks to my daughter and me.

    I shook my head. Bad thoughts. Treacherous thoughts. Things that were bad for us were often pleasurable.

    Like sliding into this tempting hole before me. Natalie was ripe and ready to be violated by my cock. I would just slip into her and savor that delicious snatch squeezing about me. I groaned, my cock throbbing.

    I pressed my dick against her pierced clit, letting my slit slide around the edge. It felt incredible. It stimulated me from the inside. I groaned, loving that wonderful sensation. This was what I needed. This was the bliss that would have me bursting with such passion. I knew it would be fantastic.

    I slid my dirty dick down to her pussy. Aoi smiled at me, her butt-cheeks squeezed about Natalie’s face. The naughty, bound girl was licking and slurping up my jizz as it spilled out of the Japanese girl’s back door.

    “Ooh, just like that,” groaned Aoi. “That’s awesome. Oh, that’s wonderful. It’s so amazing. Mmm, you’re licking it out, you nasty slave. And now you’re going to polish Mrs. Marlow’s dick clean with your pussy.”

    “I am,” Natalie moaned, her legs twitching, pulling on her restraints. She was so helpless, her pussy so open to being dirtied by my cock. “Just ram it into my cunt, Mrs. Marlow. Please, please, I’m your good slut. I’ll do anything for you.”

    “Anything!” Aoi groaned. “That’s how nasty she is!”

    “Yes,” I groaned and thrust into Natalie’s pussy. I groaned as her cunt squeezed down around me. It was an amazing delight to experience. I shuddered as she polished me clean. “Oh, yes, this is amazing.”

    Her juicy flesh engulfed my cock. Every inch of my dick sank into her snatch. I shuddered, savoring this delight. A young girl cleaning my shaft with her cunt. This was what I needed. What I craved. Not Mrs. Spencer. She had her husband to take care of her. It wasn’t my job.

    I was a futa-mommy. I had young girls who needed me. Natalie, Aoi, Georgia, and Sky.

    Natalie moaned into Aoi’s butthole. The Japanese girl leaned back. Her face scrunched up. She smiled as she clearly enjoyed everything that Natalie did to her. It was such a delight to witness. I loved it myself.

    I winked at her as she ground her asshole around Natalie’s asshole while I drew back my cock. My large breasts jiggling while that tight pussy gripped me. I shuddered, savoring that silky delight. She buffed my dick clean.

    I thrust back into her. I buried to the hilt in her cunt with such force my tits heaved. Aoi groaned, watching them. She licked her lips while her own small boobies barely jiggled. They were so firm and delicious, her nipples that lovely shade of brown.

    “Oh, Natalie, yes!” I moaned. “That’s so good. Just take that dick. Mmm, enjoy that cock slamming into your pussy. Isn’t that wonderful?”

    “Yes, it is!” she groaned, her pussy clenching about my cock. She held me tight. “So is Aoi’s butthole.”

    Depraved sucking sounds came from Natalie. Aoi squealed and bucked. “She’s sucking the cum out of my butt, Mrs. Marlow!” the cutie moaned, her black hair swaying about her flushed face. “It’s so nasty.”

    “It is!” I groaned, plunging forward into the frothy delight of Natalie’s cunt.

    That tight snatched buffed my dick clean. I loved the way she gripped me. She held me tight, bringing me closer and closer to cumming. I groaned, thrusting away hard and fast. I buried to the hilt in her. I slammed deep into her twat. I reveled in that wonderful delight. The pleasure swelled in me.

    I groaned, my dick throbbing and aching. The pressure grew in my ovaries. I would have such a mighty explosion of cum. The jizz would just fire out of me. It would be incredible. I groaned, loving every last thrust into her cunt.

    It was amazing. Just a treat to enjoy. My dick throbbed in her cunt. I buried deep into her snatch. I plunged in hard and fast. I fucked her with powerful strokes. It was amazing to enjoy the feel of her twat gripping me.

    She held me tight. She polished my cock and brought me closer and closer to erupting. I groaned, savoring it while Aoi whimpered and moaned before me. Her small titties had that delicious amount of jiggle.

    I ducked my head down and sucked her nub into my mouth.

    She gasped. Her face scrunched up as she enjoyed the sensation. I nibbled on her. I flicked my tongue around her nub. She groaned, her body trembling. I loved the sounds she made. It was such a wonderful delight.

    “Mrs. Marlow!” she squealed.

    “What is she doing to you, Mistress Aoi?” moaned Natalie.

    “She’s nursing on my nipple. Just loving it.”

    “Awesome!”

    It was.

    I suckled and nursed with hunger. I nibbled on her with passion. I licked around her nub and then suckled hard. It was just the delight I wanted to give the girl. I ached for it as I thrust into Natalie’s twat. Her cunt clung to me.

    The pressure built in my ovaries. I moaned my pleasure around Aoi’s nipple. The ache grew and grew at the tip of my cock burying again and again into the naughty depths of Natalie’s cunt. I plunged deep and hard into her with such force.

    I fucked her hard. I buried into her with passion as I nursed from Aoi. I wanted to make Natalie cum again and again. I wanted to make them both explode. It would be incredible. My dick twitched and throbbed as I buried to the hilt in the slut’s cunt.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, my mouth popping off Aoi’s nub. “Oh, that’s good. Oh, Natalie, your cunt is buffing my dick clean. Lord, you’re so hot and juicy..”

    “I know,” she moaned. “Oh, I know. Ooh, Just keep fucking into me like that, Mrs. Marlow. Pound into me. It’s amazing. I love it.”

    “I do, too!” Aoi moaned.

    They were both so sexy. I shuddered as I rammed into Natalie and sucked Aoi’s nipple back into my mouth. She squeaked in delight. Her body trembled. Then she cried out in throaty passion. She had to be cumming.

    “Oh, you’re squirting on my belly,” moaned Natalie.

    I ripped my mouth off Aoi’s nipple to see her juices gushing out and splashing Natalie’s stomach. A tart delight filled the air. I breathed it in. The heady scent filled my nose as I buried deep and hard into Natalie’s snatch.

    “So good!” Aoi moaned. “I love your tongue in my butt, slave!”

    Natalie groaned, her cunt squeezing about me. I thrust into her hard, my bush rubbing into her shaved cunt and her clit piercing. I shot my hand down and grabbed it as I drew back. I twisted her clit piercing.

    The slut squealed.

    Her pussy went wild around my cock.

    I groaned and buried into her spasming heaven. Her pussy writhed around my cock. She milked me. I threw back my head and groaned. The pleasure gushed out of my cock. Pleasure rippled around me. It was amazing.

    Fantastic.

    I groaned, stars dancing around my head. They burst with such bright excitement. I moaned, trembling through that wonderful bliss. The rapture was exquisite. I loved it. As my pussy convulsed, juices gushing down my thighs. Ecstasy rippled out of my pussy.

    “Oh, Mrs. Marlow!” Aoi moaned, swaying.

    “I know!” I groaned and kissed her.

    I thrust my tongue into her mouth as I hit the peak of my orgasm. Natalie’s spasming cunt sucked out the last of my cum. I twitched and throbbed, my breast rising and falling. The heady rush of delight washed through me.

    Our kisses grew softer. Gentler. I broke it after a moment, both of us panting. Natalie whimpered, her pussy still convulsing around my cock for a few more heartbeats. I leaned back, my chest rising and falling.

    “Fuck,” Natalie groaned. “That clit tug was amazing, Mrs. Marlow.”

    “So was your tongue in my butt, slave,” moaned Aoi.

    “Mmm, it was all sexy,” I said. I glanced at the clock. “And I need to go start on dinner. You two can have your fun. Remember the safe word.”

    “It was…” Aoi frowned. “Uh…”

    “Raven!” Natalie said. “But you won’t make me need it, will you, Mistress Aoi?”

    “I don’t know,” the girl said, this surprisingly malicious smile on her lips as she picked up the flogger. “Maybe I want to slap your titties again.”

    “Raven!” shouted Natalie. “Raven! Raven!”

    “Oh, fine,” Aoi said. “I won’t spank your titties. I’ll just lick all that yummy cum out of your pussy.”

    “Mmm, that sounds better, Mistress,” breathed Natalie.

    I shook my head and padded to my dresser, letting my cock shrink. It felt weird walking around my house naked. I grabbed a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt, not bothering with a bra or panties. I pulled them on as they both ate the other’s pussy.

    I wondered if that was called something. Probably some vulgar thing like double twat munching or slutty licking.

    Dressed, I headed downstairs, my boobs jiggling beneath my shirt, my nipples grazing my cloth’s fabric. I hummed as I headed to my kitchen. I glanced out the window and saw Mr. Spencer heading into his car. He hopped inside.

    Mrs. Spencer was home alone…

    My dick throbbed. I shook my head. I had dinner to cook. I wanted to make something easy. I thought about what I had and settled on some hamburger helper. I diced up vegetables to add to the mix, I wanted to make it healthier, while I thawed the extra lean ground beef beneath the warm water.

    Then I glanced in my fridge. We had milk. But what if it was expired? I’d have to go across the road and get some from Mrs. Spencer. I grabbed the carton and, without looking at the expiration date, sighed.

    What? Grace asked. I sensed something…

    Milk’s bad, I said, dumping it out down the drain. It as a quarter carton. I had planned on shopping tomorrow. It was a waste. Have to go get some from a neighbor.

    Mrs. Spencer?

    She’s home, I said. And always has milk.

    I grabbed a pitcher to put it in and turned off the water. The meat would keep thawing in the warm water in the sink. I hummed as I headed to the door, my clit tingling. I wasn’t going to do anything. Just get some milk.

    You sure you can face the temptation? asked Grace. She’s married. Has a child.

    Of course. I’m not Sky. And she’s not a virgin. She’s a woman.

    A MILF…

    I shuddered. I was certain that Mrs. Spencer was being taken care of. My clit throbbed as I headed out of the house in a cheap pair of shoes I slipped on for running outside real quick. I hurried down my path and crossed the quiet streets.

    My stomach tightened. I was just getting milk. Nothing else. Just milk.

    I licked my lips as I reached the door. I drew in a deep breath. Then another. I jammed my thumb into the doorbell.

    DING-DONG!

    The chimes reverberated through the house. My breath quickened. My heart pounded faster and faster and faster. Footsteps approached. I wiped a sweaty palm on my sweatpants.

    What was I wearing? Sweatpants. A t-shirt.

    The door opened. Mrs. Spencer was there in yoga pants and a shirt. She smiled at the sight of me. “Hey, Madeline.”

    “Hi, Tiffany,” I said. “Can I borrow some milk.”

    “Oh, sure,” she said and laughed. “Want me to get the pump or do you want to just get it straight from the tap?”

    A surge of lust shot through me as I glanced down at the new mother’s large breasts. I swallowed, his sudden hunger to try her breast milk surged through me. I licked my lips and then I shook my head and wrenched up my gaze.

    “I think the cow variety will work better,” I said, panting.

    “Yeah, yeah,” she said, staring at me. Then her gaze shot down to my tits. Or maybe my crotch. Had my clit grown into a dick? I didn’t feel hard. “Come in.”

    “I can wait here,” I said. “You know, in a hurry.”

    “Oh, come in,” she said, waving me. “Greg took our baby with him. He’s heading over to his mother’s.” She put a gun to her head and mimed pulling the trigger. “I had a headache and got out of it.”

    I loathed my ex-mother-in-law.

    I entered the house. I had been in here more than a few times. I knew the way to the kitchen. My clit throbbed and ached as I headed before her. My blood was on fire. I would just get the milk and leaving. Nothing more.

    “How are things in the bedroom between you and Greg?” I asked Mrs. Spencer then winced. Why?

    “Dull,” she said. “Mmm, I had some fun last night, though.”

    “Oh,” I said.

    “Hoping to have more,” she said.

    “Oh, that’s great.” I reached her kitchen. “Glad things are going well for you. Do you want me to get it?”

    “I think that would be best,” she said, a huskiness to her voice.

    I frowned, my clit throbbing. Her voice had such a throaty purr to it. I swallowed and grabbed the fridge door. I opened it. A chill washed over my hot face. I needed this reminder. I reached in to grab the jug of 2%

    “Mmm, that’s not the milk you want,” she said.

    “What?” I said, turning to look at her.

    I froze.

    She had taken off her blouse and had opened the flaps of her maternity bra. Her dark-red nipples thrust through each beading with white. My jaw dropped. I couldn’t believe this was happening. What was she doing?

    Why had she done this?

    She sauntered to me, her boobs jiggling in her bra. Her brown hair fell about her youthful face. In her twenties, she was at the peak of her attractiveness. My mouth watered and then my cock grew. It just sprouted, thrusting forward and tenting the front of my sweatpants.

    “Mmm, I thought so,” Mrs. Spencer purred. “Go on, Madeline, take a sip. Just suckle on it. I know it’ll be delicious. My milk is yummy.”

    “Tiffany,” I spluttered. “W-what about Greg?”

    “He’s going to be gone for hours,” she said. “And what he doesn’t know won’t hurt him. Mmm, I could use some passion. I need it.”

    Passion… Another marriage where the wife wasn’t satisfied by her husband… I could do something about it. Keep her from having that same fate as me. I stumbled forward, my futa-cock throbbing and pulsing in my sweatpants.

    Madeline! gasped Grace. You can’t.

    She wants it.

    She must have felt you were a futa. She’s young. You have to get out of here.

    But she wants it.

    It’s sin! She’s married. Madeline, get out of here! Do the right thing.

    But I want it!

    I grabbed Mrs. Spencer’s tit through her nursing bra and latched onto her dark-red nipple. I suckled. Her milk squirted into my mouth. I shuddered at that wonderful flavor. It spilled rich and warm over my mouth.

    I closed my eyes and suckled again. The milk splashed against the back of my throat. I savored the feel of it spilling over the roof of my mouth and then soaking my tongue. This was such a wonderful flavor. I suckled, gulping it down.

    The milk spilled over my mouth. My taste buds burst with the flavor of her creamy delight. I suckled again, Mrs. Spender’s cream flowing down my throat. It warmed my belly. My pussy clenched and my futa-dick throbbed.

    I was one MILF suckling from another.

    “Oh, Madeline,” she groaned. “Oh, I like that. It’s hot nursing a woman. Mmm, yes, yes, keep suckling.”

    I did. I nursed with hunger. Her milk splashed against the back of my throat. My entire body shuddered from the sweet delight of this moment. I could happily drink her milk all day long. Just suck it down. It was fantastic.

    She moaned as I did. Her body shuddered. I loved the way it did as I feasted on her. I drank down all her milk. I gulped every bit of it that I could. She groaned, rocking from side to side. My lips sealed tight about her.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned. “You’re making my pussy so wet.”

    I had to devour her pussy. I had to lick her. Eat her. Just make her cum. I knew Grace was mad at me, but I didn’t initiate it. I couldn’t help it. She wanted me to suckle from her nipples and enjoy this incredible treat.

    Her fingers stroked my hair as I nursed. I worked out more and more of her milk. It all flowed down my throat. My futa-dick pulsed in my sweatpants. I wanted to bend her over the counter and devour every bit of her pussy.

    “Oh, Madeline,” Mrs. Spencer moaned as I suckled at her breast. Her hand squeezed my own big tits through my blouse. “Mmm, shame you’re not lactating.”

    I popped my mouth off. “Just a few years too late.”

    She smiled. “Pity.”

    I kissed her on the lips, letting her taste her own cream on them. Her hands squeezed my breasts through my t-shirt. My futa-cock throbbed in my sweatpants, straining against the fleece material to escape.

    She shuddered and then she broke the kiss. Her thumbs swept over my t-shirt while she shook her head. “Someone forgot their bra.”

    “Just being comfortable after a day at work,” I said.

    “Still, with those big tits.” Mrs. Spencer kneaded them, making my cock throb. Then her hands slid down my body and she grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and drew it up. I thrust my arms in the air. I shuddered as the cloth slid over my breasts. She gasped in delight. “You are such a delight, Madeline. I never knew you would be so up for this, but then again… You are Sky’s mother.”

    “I suppose some of her wildness must be in me,” I said and then gasped as she grabbed my breasts and ducked her head down.

    The new mother sucked my nipple into her mouth. I groaned as she nursed at it. My futa-cock throbbed and pussy clenched. It was a shame I didn’t have any milk to share with her. I would give it to her. I would let her drink it all down if I had any.

    She swirled her tongue around my nub. The pleasure rippled through me. I groaned, my cunt clenching. It was a delight. She nibbled on it, her hands kneading and squeezing my boobs as she suckled from my lush mounds.

    She popped her mouth off. “A real shame that you aren’t lactating.”

    “I know,” I said.

    Mrs. Spencer sucked my other nipple into her mouth. Her hands slid from my tits as she feasted. She slid down my hips to the waistband of my sweatpants. Her thumbs slipped in them and then she pushed them down. I groaned, wondering how long it would take her to find my futa-cock.

    How would she react?

    I hoped she would love it. I wanted to fuck her so badly. I could feel Grace’s disapproval coming from the reflection in the microwave. But I didn’t start this. It was all the fault of the sexy MILF who was nursing on my nipple.

    My clit-dick popped out and bobbed before her. I groaned, my hands sliding through her brown hair. She groaned as the sweatpants fell from my waist. My cock bobbed out before me. I shuddered as it pulsed and throbbed. She kept sucking with hunger.

    “Wow,” I groaned. “Oh, wow, that’s delicious. I love your mouth.”

    Her hands slid around my hips for my pussy. She was so comfortable doing this. She must have been bisexual or something. Her fingers slid through my bush. Then she found my cock. She didn’t flinch.

    She just grabbed it and stroked faster.

    “Oh, yes, that is a cock,” I moaned. “My clit can turn into one. Isn’t that hot? I’m a futa!”

    She popped her mouth off and moaned, “It is. Oh, it is so hot. I love it.”

    Mrs. Spencer fell to her knees as if to prove that she did love it. She grabbed my cock and sucked it into her mouth. I gasped as that. It felt incredible to have this sexy, married brunette nursing on my cock. She was just so aroused she wasn’t even shocked.

    I couldn’t believe her reaction, but I loved the way that she bobbed her head. She worked her mouth up and down my dick. My pussy clenched. This heat swelled in me. I groaned, my boobs bouncing. This was an incredible delight.

    “That’s it,” I panted. “Oh, wow, Tiffany, you’re an amazing cocksucker.”

    She winked at me and nursed, her cheeks hollowing.

    The pressure in my ovaries swelled and swelled. I would have such an amazing orgasm. Just flood this sexy woman’s mouth with all the cum brimming in my ovaries. I would fire spurt after spurt of my spunk into her mouth. She would drown in jizz. I couldn’t wait for that wonderful moment. My dick twitched and throbbed. The pressure swelled and swelled in my ovaries. That mighty blast of jizz would fire out of my cock.

    I would pump my spunk into her mouth. She would gulp it all down. Just swallow that wonderful spunk that I fired into her mouth. I shuddered, eager for it. My ovaries grew tighter and tighter with my next load of cum.

    Her fingers slid up my thigh.

    “Are you…?” I asked, her fingers coming closer and closer to my pussy.

    Mrs. Spencer nodded, moaning around my cock.

    “Tiffany!” I panted.

    Her fingers reached my pussy. I shuddered as they slid through my hair. She caressed my folds with her digits. I trembled at her touch. It was such a wild delight. My cunt clenched, this heat building and building in me.

    She thrust her fingers into me. Three of them. They stretched out my pussy and sent such delight racing through my body. I gasped, my cock throbbing in her mouth. My cunt drank in the friction. She worked her fingers in fast and hard. She buried them into my depths. I shuddered, savoring every moment of this.

    “Oh, my Lord, that’s amazing,” I panted. “That’s so wonderful.”

    Mrs. Spencer winked at me and swirled her tongue around my crown. Her fingers buried into me.

    “Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make me explode. Just erupt in such passion.”

    She sucked with such passion on my girl-dick. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my dick. It was an amazing delight. I groaned, savoring this passion. It was an excellent delight. My pussy clenched down on her while the pressure built and built at the tip of my dick.

    I swelled towards my orgasm with her every suck. Her every bob of her head. Her every thrust of her digits into my cunt. I shuddered, my big boobs heaving. Her brown hair swayed about her sexy face as she worked her lips up and down my girl-cock.

    What a sexy woman.

    “Oh, my Lord, that’s awesome!” I gasped, my cunt clenching down on her digits. “I love it. Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to erupt. Yes!”

    I came.

    My pussy convulsed around her fingers. Waves of delight washed out of my spasming cunt while ecstasy jolted from my erupting cock. I fired blast after blast of my cum into her mouth. It was just incredible.

    My mind blazed from the delight. I shuddered, sparks flaring across my vision. I groaned, my head swaying from side to side. My heart burst into such wild activity. My ovaries emptied over and over into her sucking mouth.

    “Lord!” I groaned. “Oh, Lord, this is wonderful.”

    Mrs. Spencer swallowed my cum. I trembled, hitting the roof of my climax. I trembled there, my blonde hair swaying around my face. My boobs jiggled as I savored this wonderful bliss. I shuddered, a smile spilling on my lips.

    “Tiffany!” I groaned.

    She slid her mouth off my cock and stood up, her big boobs bouncing in her nursing bra. She threw her arms around my neck. Our nipples pressed together, sparks flaring, moments before she kissed me on the mouth. She thrust her tongue, coated in my spunk, past my lips. I shuddered, savoring that wonderful flavor of my cum.

    I swayed there, kissing her back. My hands grabbed her ass. I squeezed her rump through her yoga pants and held her tight as we swapped my salty cum back and forth. My cock throbbed between us, pinned against her stomach.

    I tasted good but she would taste better.

    I broke the kiss and fell to my knees. She smiled as I hauled down her yoga pants. A pair of gray panties with a mauve bow appeared. I smiled and kissed her pubic mound. I didn’t feel pubic hair beneath the satin.

    I tugged down her panties and found only a narrow strip of brown hair leading to the bald folds of her pussy. A tart aroma of pussy filled my mouth. A familiar scent. I couldn’t quite place where I had smelled it.

    I must have enjoyed a similar flavored pussy.

    “Mmm, that’s it, Madeline,” said Mrs. Spencer. “Lick my pussy.”

    I pressed my lips into her shaved folds and licked. I gathered up her tart pussy cream and, for some reason, had a flash of sucking Sky’s cock. I had no idea why. It was a shame my daughter wasn’t here. She would have loved Mrs. Spencer.

    You’ll have to keep her away, said Grace. You can’t let her side.

    You’re right. Mrs. Spencer is all mine. I shuddered at that naughty thought and thrust my tongue deep into her pussy, reveling in the tasty and familiar flavor of her cunt. I groaned, savoring the delight.

    I licked and lapped at her married cunt with hunger. Her tart juices spilled over my tongue. Such a delicious flavor. My hands gripped her thighs, holding onto her as I fluttered my tongue up and down her folds.

    Those big and lush and milk-heavy tits jiggled over my head. I stared at them with hypnotic delight as I devoured her. my futa-cock ached, ready to burying into her married sheath. I would fuck her so hard. Just plow to the hilt in her and savor that pussy writhing around my dick.

    I would have a mighty orgasm in her. Just fire all my jizz into her depths.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Madeline,” gasped Mrs. Spencer. “Ooh, the way you eat pussy… Women are such a delight. And when they have huge cocks… Sexy!”

    “Mmm, yes,” I moaned in agreement.

    “Never, ever thought you’d be like this,” panted Mrs. Spencer. “But with your daughter being Sky… I should have realized it.”

    “We both do love pussy,” I moaned and licked again.

    This tart flavor had me thinking of Sky so much as I fluttered my tongue up and down Mrs. Spencer’s slit. My futa-dick ached and throbbed as I lapped up her slit and back down it. I groaned, savoring every inch of the cunt that I devoured.

    I loved it. I savored it. This was so good. Such a delight. I whimpered and shuddered, my body quivering as my tongue lapped at her. I licked and fluttered and devoured this yummy pussy. It was a treat. I groaned at it. I loved every moment of eating her out and drinking her spicy cream.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Mrs. Spencer groaned. “Oh, that’s good. Just a treat. Yes, yes, keep licking at me.”

    “Gladly,” I moaned, Sky dancing in my thoughts.

    Why did this pussy remind me of my daughter so much?

    Was it just her love for MILFs? That I was enjoying a woman that I knew my daughter would have been seducing if I hadn’t turned her desires to age-appropriate girls. Those her own age. That had to be it.

    I buried my tongue into Mrs. Spencer’s cunt. My hands slid up her thighs to grab her rump. I kneaded her plump ass and pulled her tight against me. I savored the way she shuddered. Her tits jiggled and swayed. They heaved from side to side.

    Her back arched. She groaned, her body shuddering from side to side. She was such a delicious woman to devour. Her boobs jiggled and smacked together. My own quivered as I fucked my tongue in and out of her.

    I savored her tart juices. “So good.”

    “Mmm, I know,” she panted. “You just love my pussy. Oh, god, you’re going to make me cum. Then you’re going to fuck me!”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned and fluttered my tongue up to her clit.

    I swirled around her bud. She bucked. Her tits heaved. Then I latched onto her clit. I sucked on her, that tart flavor suffusing my mouth. I had a flash of memory of nursing on Sky’s cock while kneeling in the kitchen.

    I shuddered, loving his naughty association. I suckled on Mrs. Spencer’s clit while my mind replayed blowing my daughter and her sexy futa-cock. My pussy clenched and the ache at the tip of my cock grew and grew.

    I nursed on Mrs. Spencer with all my might. My cheeks hollowed. She gasped. Her breasts heaved now. She trembled and groaned. Her hand seized a fistful of my blonde hair. Her moans echoed through the kitchen

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” she cursed. “Oh, my fucking god, Madeline. That’s it. I’m going to explode. I’m going to fucking explode!”

    “Good,” I moaned around her clit.

    I suckled.

    She gasped. Her body bucked. Her pussy juices gushed out of her cunt and slashed over my chin. I opened my mouth wide, gulping down that tart delight. I closed my eyes as I reveled in the flavor of her married passion.

    This was such a wrong thing I was doing here. This was just such a terrible and wicked and kinky delight. I groaned as I feasted on her. My clit-dick ached to slide into her depths. Grace continued to glower.

    I couldn’t stop this. I wanted to fuck Mrs. Spencer’s pussy.

    “Oh, fuck, yes!” gasped Mrs. Spencer. “Ooh, I need you in me right now. I need you sliding that big dick into my pussy. Will you do that? Huh? Will you fuck me hard?”

    “Yes!” I moaned, my futa-cock throbbing and aching. “I’ll gladly do that for you.”

    She smiled at me as I rose, my cock throbbing and aching before me. It twitched with my heartbeat. My pussy dripped cream down my thighs. My hips wiggled back and forth, my cock swaying before me.

    She grabbed it and stroked it. “Ooh, I need this cock in me.” She stared at me. “Slide it in. Fuck me right here against the counter.”

    I pressed into her, my tit pillowing into her breast. “Just like that?” I asked her, her boobs so soft on mine. “Nice and tight?”

    “Yes,” she moaned, pressing my cock into her shaved folds. “Just slide into me. I need to be fucked by another big dick.”

    I grinned and thrust into her.

    My cock sank into her wonderful flesh. I groaned, my nipples brushing hers. She was so wet and juicy after her orgasm. She groaned, her hands sliding up and down my back. She half-sat on the counter, her legs about mine.

    I drew back and then slammed into her again. Her silky flesh massaged my cock. It was an amazing moment to experience. This wonderful heat rushed through me. I buried hard into Mrs. Spencer’s pussy.

    “Oh, god, I love big dicks!” she moaned, her pussy clenching around my cock. “Big futa-dicks!”

    “Yes!” I moaned, thrusting away at her hot, tight pussy.

    I buried into her again and again. I savored the pleasure of her. I buried to the hilt in her again and again. I plunged deep and hard. It was amazing to enjoy. Every thrust into her brought me closer and closer to cumming.

    Closer and closer to spurting into her pussy.

    She moaned, her twat growing hotter and hotter around my cock. Our breasts rubbed together, nipples sparking with delight. I shuddered, my futa-dick throbbing in her cunt. I plunged away at her, my own snatch getting hotter and hotter.

    Juices soaked my bush. Ran down my thighs. “Oh, yes, yes, Tiffany!”

    “I’m going to cum on this dick!” she moaned, her pussy clenching hard on my cock.

    “I hope so!” I gasped and buried hard into her pussy. “Yes, yes, let me feel that cunt go wild about me.”

    She grinned at me, her hands clawing at my back. I thrust hard into her. I fucked her, both of us moaning. My ovaries tightened. My cum ached to erupt into her depths. One MILF spurting jizz into another.

    What a hot thought.

    I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard. She gasped, her boobs rubbing into mine. Her face twisted with passion. Her eyes rolled back into her head while her hot flesh squeezed about me. Then she squealed. Her pussy clamped down about me then writhed.

    “Oh, fuck, yes!” Mrs. Spencer howled.

    I groaned as her married pussy rippled around my thrusting cock. I shuddered and slammed to the hilt in her, my breasts rubbing into hers. She groaned and kissed me hard on the mouth. Her hands grabbed my ass, pulling me into her spasming cunt.

    Her flesh massaged me. I was in heaven. I groaned into her kiss and erupted. My cum fired thick and hot into her cunt. I spurted blast after blast of her jizz into her twat. I reveled in it. This wonderful delight surged through my body.

    My cum basted her cunt. Her pussy rippled and writhed about my dick. She milked me with her passion. I groaned into the kiss as the pleasure slammed into my mind. It washed out of my cunt and fired from my dick. It all merged in my thoughts.

    She broke the kiss and howled, “You fuck me as hard as your daughter!”

    I froze, my pleasure popping. It all became so clear. Last night, I had sucked my daughter’s dick. Her pussy-coated dick. A tart flavor. Not Georgia’s spicy delight. I had believed my daughter when she lied and said I was remembering it wrong. I trusted her.

    “That little bitch snuck over here and fucked you last night?” I growled, fury spilling over me. What else was she lying about? My eyes widened. She went early to pick up Georgia. Mrs. Matthews was in danger of being fucked.

    I had to find my daughter and stop her.

    To be continued…